resurrection_n 3._o he_o say_v that_o we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n that_o be_v we_o deny_v particular_a man_n judgement_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v as_o good_a if_o not_o better_a than_o the_o church_n and_o to_o infer_v from_o henâ—e_n that_o we_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a be_v just_a as_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o shall_v say_v that_o protestant_n make_v faith_n certain_a by_o expose_v matter_n of_o faith_n determine_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v discuss_v and_o reverse_v by_o the_o judgement_n and_o reason_n or_o rather_o fancy_v of_o every_o private_a man_n we_o have_v good_a store_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o certainty_n in_o england_n but_o as_o for_o the_o use_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n themselves_o propose_v by_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o daily_a business_n of_o divine_n and_o preacher_n not_o only_o to_o show_v they_o not_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o any_o natural_a truth_n but_o also_o to_o illustrate_v they_o with_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n but_o the_o use_n he_o will_v have_v of_o reason_n be_v i_o suppose_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o his_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o irrational_a in_o its_o self_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n where_o he_o command_v we_o to_o captivate_v our_o understanding_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n 4._o he_o add_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v something_o indeed_o to_o his_o purpose_n but_o the_o church_n never_o yet_o own_v any_o such_o power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n but_o only_o to_o manifest_v and_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prooem_n of_o all_o the_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n where_o the_o father_n before_o they_o declare_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v ever_o premise_v that_o what_o they_o declare_v be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o some_o particular_a doctrine_n be_v not_o so_o plain_o deliver_v to_o each_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o happen_v in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n concern_v the_o non-rebaptization_a of_o heretic_n we_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v in_o her_o power_n to_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o not_o by_o invent_v new_a article_n but_o by_o declare_v more_o explicit_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n last_o he_o say_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n because_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o infallibility_n do_v not_o determine_v controversy_n on_o foot_n among_o ourselves_o as_o if_o faith_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a unless_o all_o controversy_n among_o particular_a man_n be_v determine_v what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o certainty_n of_o protestant_n faith_n who_o can_v yet_o never_o find_v out_o a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o controversy_n among_o they_o for_o if_o that_o mean_n be_v plain_a scripture_n what_o one_o judge_v plain_a another_o judge_v not_o so_o and_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o judge_n between_o they_o to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v as_o in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n she_o determine_v the_o controversy_n by_o declare_v what_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o for_o other_o controversy_n which_o belong_v not_o to_o faith_n she_o permit_v as_o st._n paul_n say_v every_o one_o to_o abound_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o thus_o much_o in_o answer_n to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o his_o former_a objection_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v what_o he_o assert_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n viz._n that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o but_o he_o have_v a_o three_o answer_n for_o we_o in_o case_n the_o former_a fail_n and_o it_o be_v §_o 10._o that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n this_o be_v the_o direct_v answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o question_n and_o what_o it_o import_v be_v this_o that_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o that_o neither_o be_v the_o only_a anchor_n which_o a_o catholic_n have_v to_o save_v himself_o by_o if_o by_o discourse_v with_o protestant_n and_o read_v their_o book_n he_o be_v not_o sufficient_o convince_v whereas_o he_o ought_v in_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o answerer_n to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o interpretable_a by_o every_o private_a man_n reason_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n but_o be_v still_o overrule_v by_o his_o own_o motive_n the_o same_o which_o hold_v st._n austin_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n and_o consequent_o a_o lose_a man_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o he_o much_o less_o for_o a_o protestant_n who_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n because_o he_o be_v suppose_v doubtless_o from_o the_o same_o rule_n to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v it_o not_o which_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n so_o that_o now_o the_o upshot_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o protestant_a embrace_v catholic_n religion_n upon_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o it_o have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v be_v equal_o save_v with_o he_o come_v to_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v both_o be_v damn_v though_o unequal_o because_o the_o convert_a catholic_n more_o deep_o than_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v so_o and_o now_o who_o can_v but_o lament_v the_o sad_a condition_n of_o that_o great_a doctor_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hitherto_o repute_v st._n austin_n who_o reject_v the_o manichee_n pretend_v rule_v of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o aforesaid_a ground_n leave_v their_o communion_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o be_v become_v now_o of_o their_o distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a from_o not_o fundamental_a which_o heretofore_o they_o think_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n salvation_n and_o to_o charge_v we_o with_o unconscionable_a uncharitableness_n in_o not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sharer_n with_o we_o the_o absurdness_n of_o these_o consequence_n may_v serve_v for_o a_o sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o nullity_n of_o his_o three_o and_o last_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n as_o for_o what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o second_o i_o agree_v so_o far_o with_o he_o that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n but_o which_o that_o church_n be_v must_v be_v see_v by_o the_o ground_n it_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n it_o teach_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v pure_a which_o have_v the_o best_a ground_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o it_o what_o then_o you_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o reason_n and_o conscience_n be_v to_o see_v which_o religion_n of_o the_o two_o have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o to_o embrace_v that_o as_o you_o will_v answer_v the_o contrary_a to_o god_n and_o your_o own_o soul._n to_o help_v you_o to_o do_v this_o and_o that_o the_o answerer_n may_v have_v the_o less_o exception_n against_o they_o i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_n motive_n though_o not_o all_o neither_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o forecited_a dr._n taylor_n advertise_v only_o for_o brevity_n sake_n i_o leave_v out_o some_o mention_v by_o he_o and_o that_o in_o these_o i_o set_v down_o you_o also_o give_v allowance_n for_o some_o expression_n of_o he_o with_o which_o he_o have_v misrepresent_v they_o thus_o than_o he_o liberty_n of_o
unity_n they_o look_v after_o all_o such_o who_o hold_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n must_v be_v proceed_v against_o and_o condemn_v but_o for_o other_o let_v they_o quarrel_v and_o dispute_v as_o long_o as_o they_o will_v they_o let_v they_o alone_o if_o they_o touch_v not_o the_o pope_n authority_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o gainful_a opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v allow_v among_o they_o and_o suppose_v their_o interest_n be_v keep_v up_o which_o the_o inquisition_n be_v design_v for_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o great_a a_o friend_n to_o toleration_n as_o may_v be_v only_o what_o other_o call_v different_a persuasion_n they_o call_v school_n point_n and_o what_o other_o call_v division_n they_o call_v dispute_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o church_n and_o other_o only_o they_o have_v soft_a name_n for_o the_o difference_n among_o themselves_o and_o think_v none_o bad_a enough_o for_o those_o who_o cast_v off_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o plead_v for_o a_o reformation_n here_o then_o lie_v the_o profound_a mystrey_n of_o their_o unity_n that_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v against_o we_o though_o not_o among_o themselves_o and_o be_v not_o we_o so_o against_o they_o too_o may_v not_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o unity_n that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n we_o be_v all_o agree_v against_o popery_n as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v against_o protestant_n only_o we_o have_v some_o scholastic_a dispute_n among_o we_o about_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o episcopal_a authority_n as_o they_o have_v we_o have_v some_o zealous_a dominican_n and_o busy_a and_o factious_a man_n such_o as_o the_o jesuit_n among_o they_o be_v but_o set_v aside_o these_o dispute_v we_o be_v admirable_o well_o agree_v just_a as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n §_o 15._o 2._o they_o say_v faith_n they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o this_o be_v as_o true_a as_o the_o other_o for_o be_v they_o agree_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n who_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o do_v but_o if_o they_o mean_v that_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n because_o those_o only_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o they_o be_v as_o good_a say_v they_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v not_o differ_v about_o for_o the_o party_n which_o differ_v do_v believe_v the_o thing_n in_o difference_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o they_o think_v they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v what_o it_o be_v which_o make_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o no_o one_o can_v pronounce_v that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o about_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o what_o one_o may_v think_v not_o to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la other_o may_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v we_o see_v the_o pope_n personal_a infallibility_n be_v become_v a_o catholic_n doctrine_n among_o the_o jesuit_n and_o declare_v to_o be_v plain_a heresy_n by_o their_o adversary_n the_o deliverance_n of_o soul_n from_o purgatory_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n be_v general_o account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o we_o know_v those_o in_o it_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o novel_a opinion_n introduce_v by_o gregory_n 1._o against_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n say_v the_o dominican_n and_o jansenist_n to_o attribute_v to_o god_n alone_o the_o praise_n of_o convert_v grace_n and_o that_o grace_v efficacious_a by_o itself_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o father_n and_o council_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o opinion_n wherein_o the_o jesuit_n and_o they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o to_o which_o purpose_n it_o be_v well_o say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o a_o book_n print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1651._o contain_v essay_n and_o reflection_n on_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n that_o because_o of_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o jansenist_n and_o the_o jesuit_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v affirm_v now_o than_o in_o the_o time_n of_o arrianism_n itself_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n seem_v to_o become_v heretical_a for_o admit_v say_v he_o what_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o church_n have_v decree_v calvinism_n pelagianism_n and_o semipelagianism_n to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o doctor_n be_v those_o who_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n to_o be_v consult_v withal_o upon_o point_n of_o religion_n all_o catholic_n be_v reduce_v to_o a_o most_o strange_a perplexity_n for_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v address_v himself_o to_o those_o of_o the_o jansenian_a party_n they_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o be_v term_v molinist_n be_v pelagian_n or_o at_o least_o semipelagian_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o molinist_n will_v bear_v he_o down_o that_o their_o adversary_n be_v calvinist_n or_o else_o novatian_n now_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n a_o very_a few_o except_v be_v either_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o party_n i_o leave_v you_o then_o to_o consider_v to_o what_o prodigious_a straits_n man_n mind_n be_v reduce_v since_o this_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o general_a maxim_n that_o whosoever_o fail_v in_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n fail_v in_o all_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n say_v the_o dominican_n that_o all_o person_n christ_n only_o except_v be_v bear_v in_o sin_n and_o therefore_o the_o contender_n for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n must_v in_o their_o judgement_n differ_v in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o they_o but_o if_o this_o distinction_n shall_v be_v allow_v to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n why_o shall_v it_o not_o as_o well_o cure_v the_o division_n of_o we_o the_o most_o considerable_a in_o all_o respect_n of_o the_o dissenter_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n declare_v that_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o all_o the_o article_n of_o doctrine_n require_v by_o our_o church_n will_v this_o be_v enough_o in_o their_o opinion_n to_o make_v we_o at_o unity_n with_o each_o other_o if_o not_o let_v they_o not_o plead_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o themselves_o which_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v to_o we_o i_o can_v understand_v that_o the_o controversy_n about_o ceremony_n consider_v in_o themselves_o among_o we_o be_v of_o any_o great_a weight_n than_o the_o dispute_v among_o the_o friar_n concern_v their_o habit_n have_v be_v and_o yet_o this_o controversy_n only_o about_o the_o size_n of_o their_o hood_n last_v in_o one_o order_n almost_o a_o age_n together_o and_o be_v manage_v with_o as_o great_a a_o heat_n and_o animosity_n as_o ever_o these_o have_v be_v among_o we_o and_o be_v with_o very_a much_o ado_n lay_v asleep_a for_o a_o time_n by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o 4._o pope_n successive_o but_o if_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o unity_n to_o say_v that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o great_a about_o which_o the_o controversy_n be_v if_o the_o disturbance_n be_v great_a which_o be_v cause_v by_o they_o that_o will_v reflect_v more_o sharp_o on_o their_o church_n than_o on_o we_o which_o have_v so_o many_o difference_n which_o they_o account_v not_o to_o be_v about_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o these_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n among_o they_o prove_v to_o be_v none_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a task_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n to_o show_v that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o quarrel_v with_o we_o for_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n because_o than_o we_o may_v differ_v from_o they_o as_o little_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o do_v from_o one_o another_o this_o i_o need_v not_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o show_v at_o large_a because_o i_o find_v it_o already_o do_v to_o my_o hand_n by_o f._n davenport_n al._n sancta_fw-la clara_n in_o his_o paraphrastical_a exposition_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n of_o our_o church_n about_o half_a of_o they_o he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v catholic_n as_o they_o be_v without_o any_o further_a explication_n the_o first_o he_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o be_v that_o about_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n point_v blank_a against_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o cajetan_a and_o franciscus_n mirandula_n full_o agree_v with_o our_o church_n in_o it_o who_o quote_v hierom_n ruffinus_n antoninus_n and_o lyra_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n as_o they_o may_v have_v do_v many_o other_o but_o because_o our_o church_n do_v not_o cast_v they_o whole_o out_o of_o the_o canon_n he_o dare_v not_o say_v it_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n simple_o and_o the_o rather_o because_o waldensis_n and_o driedo_n
or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v here_o only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n but_o as_o the_o one_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_a or_o christian_n so_o if_o such_o as_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n shall_v practice_v that_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n condemn_v in_o jew_n or_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n their_o profession_n be_v so_o far_o from_o diminish_v that_o it_o augment_v rather_o the_o heinousness_n of_o the_o crime_n about_o the_o same_o time_n come_v forth_o bishop_n downam_n book_n of_o antichrist_n etc._n wherein_o he_o do_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o a_o creature_n 18._o be_v idolatry_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n do_v give_v it_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n 4._o the_o host_n and_o image_n which_o be_v likewise_o do_v near_o our_o own_o time_n by_o bishop_n davenant_n and_o dr._n jackson_n i_o shall_v conclude_v all_o although_o i_o may_v produce_v more_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n 277._o who_o in_o his_o conference_n say_v the_o ancient_a church_n know_v not_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o the_o modern_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v too_o like_a to_o paganism_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o and_o drive_v to_o scarce_o intelligible_a subtlety_n in_o her_o servant_n write_n that_o defend_v it_o &_o this_o without_o any_o care_n have_v of_o million_o of_o soul_n unable_a to_o understand_v her_o subtlety_n or_o shun_v her_o practice_n 20._o and_o in_o his_o marginal_a note_n upon_o bellarmin_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n now_o in_o my_o possession_n where_o bellarmin_n answer_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n by_o say_v that_o it_o do_v not_o condemn_v all_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n he_o reply_v that_o theodoret_n who_o produce_v that_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n express_o mention_n the_o pray_v to_o angel_n therefore_o say_v he_o the_o pray_v to_o they_o be_v that_o idolatry_n which_o the_o council_n condemn_v by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o learned_a defender_n of_o our_o church_n of_o great_a authority_n in_o it_o and_o zeal_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o against_o enemy_n of_o all_o sort_n have_v agree_v in_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o can_v see_v why_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o very_o few_o person_n though_o of_o great_a learning_n shall_v bear_v sway_n against_o the_o constant_a opinion_n of_o our_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n since_o our_o church_n be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v form_v according_a to_o the_o singular_a fancy_n of_o some_o few_o though_o learned_a man_n much_o less_o to_o be_v model_v by_o the_o caprichio_n of_o superstitious_a fanatic_n who_o prefer_v some_o odd_a opinion_n and_o way_n of_o their_o own_o before_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n they_o live_v in_o such_o as_o these_o we_o rather_o pity_v their_o weakness_n than_o regard_v their_o censure_n and_o be_v only_o sorry_a when_o our_o adversary_n make_v such_o property_n of_o they_o as_o by_o their_o mean_n to_o beget_v in_o some_o a_o disaffection_n to_o our_o church_n which_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o whatever_o malice_n and_o peevishness_n may_v suggest_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o upon_o the_o great_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v i_o esteem_v it_o the_o best_a church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o think_v my_o time_n very_o well_o employ_v what_o ever_o thank_v i_o meet_v with_o for_o it_o in_o defend_v its_o cause_n and_o preserve_a person_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o the_o content_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v its_o member_n guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n first_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n some_o proposition_n for_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v in_o god_n power_n to_o determine_v the_o way_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v determine_v god_n law_n and_o not_o our_o intention_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n the_o main_a question_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n from_o the_o term_n therein_o use_v the_o large_a sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o heathen_a idol_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o law_n from_o god_n infinite_a and_o invisible_a nature_n how_o far_o that_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o heathen_n the_o law_n against_o image_n worship_n no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n the_o reason_n against_o it_o make_v more_o clear_a by_o the_o gospel_n the_o wise_a heathen_a do_v not_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o god_n yet_o their_o worship_n condemn_v as_o idolatry_n the_o christian_a church_n believe_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n to_o be_v immutable_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o opposition_n to_o it_o in_o greece_n germany_n france_n and_o england_n of_o the_o scripture_n instance_n of_o idolatry_n contrary_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n of_o the_o distinction_n use_v to_o excuse_v image-worship_n from_o be_v idolatry_n the_o vanity_n and_o folly_n of_o they_o the_o instance_n suppose_v to_o be_v parallel_v answer_v p._n 49_o chap._n ii_o of_o their_o idolatry_n in_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o argument_n propose_v concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o it_o manifest_v suppose_v equal_a revelation_n for_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o christ_n divinity_n yet_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o worship_v the_o host_n as_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a disparity_n between_o these_o two_o at_o large_a discover_v the_o controversy_n true_o state_v concern_v adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o no_o man_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v secure_a he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o it_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o same_o principle_n will_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o creature_n no_o such_o motive_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n bishop_n tailor_n be_v testimony_n answer_v by_o himself_o to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o sun_n as_o lawful_a as_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o host._n the_o gross_a idolatry_n excusable_a on_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o argument_n propose_v and_o vindicate_v concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o father_n argument_n against_o the_o heathen_n hold_v against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o manage_v by_o they_o they_o make_v it_o whole_o unlawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o creature_n how_o excellent_a soever_o the_o worship_n not_o only_o of_o heathen_a god_n but_o of_o angel_n condemn_v the_o common_a evasion_n answer_v prayer_n more_o proper_a to_o god_n than_o sacrifice_n no_o such_o disparity_n as_o be_v pretend_v between_o the_o manner_n of_o invocate_a saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n invocate_a their_o deity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v more_o than_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o present_a most_o authentic_a breviaries_n suppose_v that_o be_v all_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o st._n austin_n no_o friend_n to_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practice_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n plead_v for_o it_o of_o negative_a point_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n p._n 108._o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o hindrance_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prejudicial_a to_o piety_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o teach_v among_o they_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n take_v away_o the_o care_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o true_a state_v it_o and_o compare_v that_o doctrine_n with_o protestant_n how_o easy_a it_o be_v according_a to_o they_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n purgatory_n dreadful_a to_o none_o but_o poor_a and_o friendless_a sincerity_n of_o devotion_n hinder_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o manifest_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o ancestor_n devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a
the_o learned_a among_o they_o that_o who_o will_v dispute_v against_o it_o must_v prepare_v himself_o to_o hear_v the_o censure_n of_o st._n austin_n ep._n 118._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o be_v frequent_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n 4._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o in_o what_o council_n this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v i_o never_o read_v but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n which_o i_o suppose_v he_o chief_o aim_v at_o i_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess._n 14._o falso_n quidam_fw-la calumniantur_fw-la that_o some_o do_v false_o calumniate_v catholic_n writer_n as_o if_o they_o teach_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v confer_v grace_n without_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o the_o receiver_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o teach_v nor_o think_v but_o i_o be_o rather_o incline_v to_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o mistake_n than_o a_o calumny_n in_o the_o objector_n 5._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o discourage_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n here_o he_o call_v the_o church_n prudential_a dispense_n the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o person_n who_o she_o judge_v fit_a and_o dispose_v for_o it_o and_o not_o to_o such_o who_o she_o judge_n in_o a_o condition_n to_o receive_v or_o do_v harm_n by_o it_o a_o discourage_a the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o whereas_o st._n paul_n coloss._n 3._o 21._o enjoin_v father_n not_o to_o provoke_v their_o child_n lest_o they_o be_v discourage_v one_o shall_v reprove_v a_o father_n for_o discourage_v his_o child_n because_o he_o will_v not_o put_v a_o knife_n or_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n when_o he_o foresee_v he_o will_v do_v mischief_n with_o it_o to_o himself_o or_o other_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o humble_a soul_n who_o submit_v its_o judgement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sword_n to_o defend_v it_o but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o arrogant_a and_o presumptuous_a spirit_n that_o have_v no_o guide_n to_o interpret_v it_o but_o it_o be_v own_o fancy_n or_o passion_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a weapon_n with_o which_o he_o will_v wound_v both_o himself_o and_o other_o the_o first_o that_o permit_v promiscuous_a read_n of_o scripture_n in_o our_o nation_n be_v king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o many_o year_n be_v not_o pass_v but_o he_o find_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o in_o a_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1542._o he_o complain_v in_o the_o preface_n that_o he_o find_v enter_v into_o some_o of_o his_o people_n heart_n a_o inclination_n to_o sinister_a understanding_n of_o it_o presumption_n arrogancy_n carnal_a liberty_n and_o contention_n which_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o seven_o worse_a spirit_n in_o the_o gospel_n with_o which_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o the_o house_n that_o be_v purge_v and_o cleanse_v whereupon_o he_o declare_v that_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v to_o be_v teach_v that_o be_v the_o lay_v people_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v certain_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a for_o all_o those_o folk_n that_o of_o duty_n they_o ought_v and_o be_v bind_v to_o read_v it_o but_o as_o the_o prince_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o realm_n shall_v think_v convenient_a so_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o take_v from_o it_o consonant_a whereunto_o say_v he_o the_o politic_a law_n of_o our_o realm_n have_v now_o restrain_v it_o from_o a_o great_a many_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o he_o who_o first_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o if_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v follow_v in_o after_o time_n let_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o so_o many_o new_a sect_n and_o fanaticism_n as_o have_v rise_v in_o england_n from_o the_o read_n of_o it_o bear_v witness_n for_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v to._n neque_fw-la enim_fw-la natae_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la heresy_n have_v no_o other_o origen_n but_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v good_a be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o what_o be_v understand_v amiss_o in_o they_o be_v rash_o and_o bold_o assert_v viz._n to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o now_o whether_o the_o scripture_n leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n as_o it_o be_v among_o protestant_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n i_o leave_v to_o yourself_o to_o judge_v 6._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v to_o prove_v for_o we_o deny_v any_o such_o to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 7._o by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n against_o this_o i_o can_v assert_v as_o a_o eye-witness_n the_o great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o the_o wholesome_a use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o catholic_n country_n there_o be_v no_o indulgence_n ordinary_o grant_v but_o enjoin_v he_o that_o will_v avail_v himself_o of_o it_o to_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n to_o pray_v fast_o and_o give_v alm_n all_o which_o duty_n be_v with_o great_a devotion_n perform_v by_o catholic_n people_n which_o without_o the_o incitement_n of_o a_o indulgence_n have_v possible_o be_v leave_v undo_v 8._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ._n this_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o century_n to_o alter_v and_o change_v thing_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a such_o as_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v by_o catholic_n but_o although_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o then_o deny_v to_o the_o laity_n yet_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n be_v permit_v even_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n the_o objector_n seem_v to_o grant_v becasue_v he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o use_n in_o public_a communion_n be_v evident_a from_o example_n of_o that_o time_n both_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n quad._n and_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n leo_n the_o great_a as_o for_o the_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n you_o must_v know_v catholic_n believe_v that_o under_o either_o species_n or_o kind_n whole_a christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n be_v contain_v and_o receive_v and_o if_o it_o be_v account_v a_o hindrance_n to_o devotion_n to_o receive_v the_o total_a refection_n of_o our_o soul_n though_o but_o under_o one_o kind_n what_o must_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o i_o receive_v he_o under_o neither_o but_o instead_o of_o he_o have_v element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n surely_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o efficacious_a to_o stir_v up_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n in_o we_o than_o to_o believe_v that_o god_n himself_o will_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n the_o nine_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n to_o dispense_v in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o person_n and_o other_o circumstance_n consider_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_n or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o consequent_o to_o do_v this_o can_v be_v a_o hindrance_n but_o a_o furtherance_n to_o devotion_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o command_v nothing_o that_o be_v hurtful_a to_o be_v do_v as_o for_o marriage_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o
be_v not_o god_n and_o therefore_o that_o honour_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v it_o and_o i_o be_o further_a tell_v by_o they_o that_o the_o church_n have_v never_o determine_v this_o controversy_n let_v i_o now_o apply_v this_o to_o our_o present_a case_n it_o be_v certain_a if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o distinct_a from_o the_o divine_a nature_n i_o be_o not_o not_o to_o adore_v it_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a if_o it_o be_v present_a whether_o i_o be_o to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o if_o i_o worship_v christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o corporal_a presence_n for_o although_o when_o i_o worship_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n as_o out_o of_o the_o sacrament_n my_o worship_n be_v terminate_v upon_o he_o as_o god_n and_o man_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o my_o worship_n be_v whole_o draw_v from_o his_o divine_a nature_n yet_o when_o i_o worship_v christ_n as_o in_o the_o sacrament_n i_o must_v worship_v he_o there_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n for_o i_o have_v no_o other_o reason_n to_o worship_n he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o his_o body_n be_v present_a in_o it_o and_o this_o be_v not_o bare_o determine_v the_o place_n of_o worship_n but_o assign_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o for_o the_o primary_n reason_n of_o all_o adoration_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v because_o christ_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o word_n if_o they_o shall_v be_v allow_v to_o imply_v transubstantiation_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o change_n than_o of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ._n and_o if_o such_o a_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v put_v upon_o it_o why_o may_v not_o i_o imagine_v much_o more_o agreeable_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o institution_n that_o the_o mere_a humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o than_o that_o his_o divinity_n shall_v be_v there_o in_o a_o particular_a manner_n present_a to_o no_o end_n and_o where_o it_o make_v not_o the_o least_o manifestation_n of_o itself_o but_o if_o i_o shall_v yield_v all_o that_o can_v be_v beg_v in_o this_o kind_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a his_o divinity_n be_v there_o present_a too_o yet_o my_o mind_n must_v unavoidable_o rest_v unsatisfied_a still_o as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host._n for_o suppose_v the_o divine_a nature_n present_a in_o any_o thing_n give_v no_o ground_n upon_o that_o account_n to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o the_o thing_n wherein_o he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o do_v to_o christ_n himself_o this_o the_o more_o considerative_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v aware_a of_o but_o the_o different_a way_n they_o have_v take_v to_o answer_v it_o rather_o increase_v man_n doubt_n than_o satisfy_v they_o 5._o greg._n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la deny_v not_o that_o divine_a honour_n be_v give_v by_o they_o to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o accident_n remain_v after_o consecration_n be_v the_o term_n of_o adoration_n not_o for_o themselves_o but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o admirable_a conjunction_n which_o they_o have_v with_o christ._n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o which_o they_o say_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o this_o same_o person_n deny_v that_o they_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o which_o if_o any_o one_o can_v understand_v i_o shall_v not_o envy_v he_o 30._o bellarmin_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o argument_n be_v force_v to_o grant_v as_o great_a a_o hypostatical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n as_o between_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o 8._o he_o say_v it_o lie_v in_o this_o that_o the_o humane_a nature_n lose_v its_o own_o proper_a subsistence_n and_o it_o assume_v into_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o yield_v such_o a_o lose_v the_o proper_a subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o that_o what_o ever_o remain_v make_v no_o distinct_a suppositum_fw-la from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o all_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o make_v one_o with_o he_o and_o therefore_o may_v be_v worship_v as_o he_o be_v be_v not_o this_o a_o admirable_a way_n of_o ease_v the_o mind_n of_o dissatisfied_a person_n about_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n to_o fill_v they_o with_o such_o unintelligible_a term_n and_o notion_n 111._o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o understand_v themselves_o or_o explain_v to_o other_o vasquez_n therefore_o find_v well_o that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n lie_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o they_o must_v at_o last_o derive_v only_o the_o ground_n of_o adoration_n very_o ingenuous_o yield_v the_o consequence_n and_o grant_n that_o god_n may_v very_o lawful_o be_v adore_v by_o we_o in_o any_o create_v be_v wherein_o he_o be_v intimate_o present_a and_o this_o he_o not_o only_a grant_n but_o contend_v for_o in_o a_o set_a disputation_n wherein_o he_o prove_v very_o well_o from_o the_o principle_n of_o worship_n allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o that_o god_n may_v be_v adore_v in_o inanimate_a and_o irrational_a being_n as_o well_o as_o in_o image_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o argument_n the_o very_a same_o way_n that_o they_o defend_v the_o other_o and_o that_o we_o way_n worship_n the_o sun_n as_o lawful_o and_o with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n that_o they_o do_v a_o image_n and_o that_o man_n may_v be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o worship_n with_o which_o we_o worship_n god_n himself_o if_o our_o mind_n do_v not_o rest_v in_o the_o creature_n but_o be_v terminate_v upon_o god_n as_o in_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host._n see_v here_o the_o admirable_a effect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a worship_n allow_v and_o require_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o upon_o the_o very_a same_o principle_n that_o a_o papist_n worship_n image_n saint_n and_o the_o host_n he_o may_v as_o lawful_o worship_v the_o earth_n the_o star_n or_o man_n and_o be_v no_o more_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o one_o than_o in_o the_o other_o of_o they_o so_o that_o if_o we_o have_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o worship_n the_o person_n of_o christ_n than_o they_o have_v to_o adore_v the_o host_n upon_o their_o principle_n we_o have_v no_o more_o ground_n to_o worship_n christ_n than_o we_o have_v to_o worship_v any_o creature_n in_o the_o world_n §_o 5._o 2._o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o motive_n and_o ground_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n christ._n that_o there_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n which_o he_o affirm_v but_o without_o any_o appearance_n of_o reason_n and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v what_o excellent_a motive_n and_o reason_n those_o be_v which_o so_o advantageous_o recommend_v so_o absurd_a a_o doctrine_n as_o transubstantiation_n be_v as_o to_o make_v any_o man_n think_v he_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o give_v the_o great_a advantage_n to_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n divinity_n to_o see_v these_o two_o put_v together_o upon_o equal_a term_n as_o though_o no_o man_n can_v have_v reason_n to_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n that_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n swallow_v the_o great_a contradiction_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n imaginable_a but_o what_o do_v he_o mean_v by_o these_o motive_n and_o ground_n to_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o utter_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o and_o desire_v with_o all_o my_o heart_n to_o see_v it_o prove_v but_o this_o be_v a_o proper_a mean_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n by_o for_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v be_v as_o absurd_a as_o the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o it_o if_o he_o mean_v catholic_n tradition_n let_v he_o prove_v if_o he_o can_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o when_o he_o please_v i_o shall_v join_v issue_n with_o he_o upon_o that_o subject_a and_o if_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o put_v the_o negative_a upon_o i_o i_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o three_o first_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n yea_o of_o rome_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v but_o if_o at_o last_o he_o mean_v scripture_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v for_o our_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o shall_v do_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n either_o in_o church_n or_o tradition_n i_o shall_v appeal_v even_o to_o bellarmin_n himself_o in_o this_o
private_a spirit_n be_v not_o for_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v necessary_o employ_v therein_o and_o so_o for_o all_o particular_a doctrine_n reject_v by_o we_o upon_o this_o principle_n we_o do_v not_o make_v they_o negative_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o therefore_o refuse_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o because_o not_o contain_v in_o our_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n on_o this_o account_n we_o reject_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o deliver_v point_n of_o faith_n purgatory_n and_o other_o foppery_n impose_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n so_o that_o the_o short_a resolution_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v this_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v nothing_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o god_n have_v reveal_v and_o that_o the_o complete_a revelation_n of_o god_n will_v to_o we_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bible_n and_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o worship_n be_v into_o this_o principle_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a and_o religious_a worship_n and_o therefore_o whether_o they_o be_v saint_n or_o angel_n sun_n moon_n and_o star_n whether_o the_o element_n of_o a_o sacrament_n or_o of_o the_o world_n whether_o cross_n and_o relic_n or_o wood_n and_o fountain_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o image_n in_o a_o word_n no_o creature_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o religious_a worship_n because_o that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o if_o this_o principle_n will_v excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o if_o he_o give_v no_o more_o satisfactory_a answer_n hereafter_o than_o he_o have_v already_o do_v the_o great_a charity_n i_o can_v use_v to_o those_o of_o that_o church_n be_v to_o wish_v they_o repentance_n which_o i_o most_o hearty_o do_v chap._n iii_o of_o the_o hindrance_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prejudicial_a to_o piety_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o teach_v among_o they_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n take_v away_o the_o care_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o true_a state_v it_o and_o compare_v that_o doctrine_n with_o protestant_n how_o easy_a it_o be_v according_a to_o they_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n purgatory_n dreadful_a to_o none_o but_o poor_a and_o friendless_a sincerity_n of_o devotion_n hinder_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o manifest_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o ancestor_n devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a the_o language_n of_o prayer_n prove_v to_o be_v no_o indifferent_a thing_n from_o st._n paul_n argument_n no_o universal_a consent_n for_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o it_o take_v away_o all_o necessity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n this_o complain_v of_o by_o cassander_n and_o arnaud_n but_o prove_v against_o they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o great_a easiness_n of_o get_v grace_n by_o their_o sacrament_n of_o their_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n a_o stand_a rule_n of_o devotion_n necessary_a none_o so_o fit_a to_o give_v it_o as_o god_n himself_o this_o do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o person_n therefore_o concern_v to_o read_v they_o the_o argument_n against_o read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n know_v to_o the_o people_n the_o danger_n as_o great_a then_o as_o ever_o have_v be_v since_o the_o great_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v whole_o to_o forbid_v the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o their_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n the_o confession_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o bononia_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o avow_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o the_o reason_n be_v as_o great_a then_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n this_o confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n §_o 1._o 2._o the_o second_o reason_n i_o give_v why_o person_n run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v because_o that_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o 1._o this_o necessity_n i_o say_v life_n be_v take_v off_o by_o their_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n here_o he_o say_v that_o protestant_n do_v make_v contrition_n alone_o which_o be_v less_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o our_o church_n allow_v confession_n and_o absolution_n which_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o case_n of_o trouble_n of_o conscience_n they_o be_v add_v to_o contrition_n can_v make_v it_o of_o a_o malignant_a nature_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o contrition_n alone_o be_v not_o by_o we_o make_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n for_o we_o believe_v that_o as_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v without_o true_a repentance_n so_o that_o true_a repentance_n do_v not_o lie_v mere_o in_o contrition_n for_o sin_n for_o godly_a sorrow_n in_o scripture_n be_v say_v to_o work_v repentance_n to_o salvation_n not_o to_o be_v repent_v of_o 10._o and_o it_o can_v be_v the_o cause_n and_o effect_n both_o together_o repentance_n in_o scripture_n imply_v a_o forsake_v of_o sin_n as_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v think_v necessary_a and_o without_o this_o we_o know_v not_o what_o ground_n any_o man_n have_v to_o hope_v for_o the_o pardon_n of_o it_o although_o he_o confess_v it_o and_o be_v absolve_v a_o thousand_o time_n over_o and_o have_v remorse_n in_o his_o mind_n for_o it_o when_o he_o do_v confess_v it_o and_o therefore_o i_o have_v cause_n to_o say_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n when_o they_o declare_v a_o man_n to_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n if_o he_o have_v a_o bare_a contrition_n for_o his_o sin_n and_o confess_v they_o to_o the_o priest_n and_o be_v absolve_v by_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n shall_v a_o man_n put_v himself_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o mortify_v his_o passion_n and_o forsake_v his_o sin_n if_o he_o commit_v they_o again_o he_o know_v a_o present_a remedy_n toties_fw-la quoties_fw-la it_o be_v but_o confess_v with_o sorrow_n and_o upon_o absolution_n he_o be_v as_o whole_a as_o if_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o imagine_v a_o doctrine_n that_o more_o effectual_o overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n than_o this_o do_v i_o can_v but_o think_v if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a all_o the_o precept_n of_o holiness_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v insignificant_a thing_n but_o this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n fit_v to_o make_v all_o that_o be_v bad_a and_o willing_a to_o continue_v so_o to_o be_v their_o proselyte_n when_o so_o cheap_a and_o easy_a a_o way_n of_o salvation_n be_v believe_v by_o they_o especial_o if_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o doctrine_n among_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o church_n 81._o i_o can_v better_o express_v this_o than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o bishop_n taylor_n who_o he_o deserve_o call_v a_o eminent_a lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n where_o after_o he_o have_v mention_v their_o doctrine_n about_o contrition_n the_o sequel_n of_o all_o he_o say_v be_v this_o that_o if_o a_o man_n live_v a_o wicked_a life_n for_o sixty_o or_o eighty_o year_n together_o yet_o if_o in_o the_o article_n of_o his_o death_n soon_o than_o which_o god_n say_v they_o have_v not_o command_v he_o to_o repent_v by_o be_v a_o little_a sorrowful_a for_o his_o sin_n then_o resolve_v for_o the_o present_a that_o he_o will_v do_v so_o no_o more_o and_o though_o this_o sorrow_n have_v in_o it_o no_o love_n of_o god_n but_o only_o a_o fear_n of_o hell_n and_o a_o hope_n that_o god_n will_v pardon_v he_o this_o if_o the_o priest_n absolve_v he_o do_v instant_o pass_v he_o into_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n the_o priest_n with_o two_o finger_n and_o a_o thumb_n can_v do_v his_o work_n for_o he_o only_o he_o must_v be_v great_o prepare_v and_o dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o great_o we_o say_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o he_o must_v be_v
daughter_n marocia_n son_n by_o pope_n sergius_n come_v to_o be_v pope_n himself_o 6._o when_o as_o platina_n say_v it_o grow_v to_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o pope_n to_o null_a all_o that_o their_o predecessor_n have_v do_v be_v not_o these_o goodly_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o mean_a time_n and_o do_v not_o they_o keep_v the_o church_n in_o great_a unity_n under_o their_o agreeable_a conduct_n methinks_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v as_o much_o concern_v to_o preserve_v holiness_n and_o peace_n as_o faith_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v not_o these_o excellent_a instrument_n for_o do_v it_o baronius_n grant_v the_o act_n of_o stephanus_n to_o be_v such_o as_o the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n can_v not_o endure_v to_o hear_v of_o and_o be_v too_o bad_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o all_o the_o follow_a age_n he_o call_v iron_n for_o its_o rust_n and_o barrenness_n 1._o and_o leaden_a for_o its_o badness_n and_o dulness_n and_o confess_v that_o monster_n of_o impurity_n then_o reign_v in_o the_o apostolical_a see_v that_o infinite_a evil_n spring_v from_o thence_o and_o horrible_a tragoedy_n and_o mischief_n not_o to_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o yet_o a_o very_a catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v there_o infallible_o all_o this_o while_n but_o if_o all_o their_o faith_n and_o unity_n be_v of_o such_o a_o kind_a as_o be_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v think_v baronius_n may_v have_v say_v more_o in_o admiration_n of_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n in_o preserve_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o unity_n among_o the_o devil_n in_o hell_n for_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o they_o believe_v and_o tremble_v and_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n can_v stand_v if_o it_o be_v divide_v against_o itself_o and_o these_o be_v clear_a and_o strong_a testimony_n than_o can_v be_v bring_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o such_o horrid_a wickedness_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v have_v dominion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o church_n be_v therein_o unlike_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n that_o it_o be_v divide_v against_o itself_o in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o this_o century_n pope_n stephen_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n and_o there_o strangle_v 6._o as_o baronius_n prove_v from_o his_o epitaph_n and_o now_o the_o roman_a faction_n prevail_v they_o make_v one_o romanus_n pope_n the_o first_o and_o only_a thing_n he_o do_v be_v to_o condemn_v all_o that_o stephen_n have_v do_v as_o platina_n onuphrius_n and_o ciacconius_n all_o agree_v but_o he_o continue_v not_o much_o above_o four_o month_n after_o he_o theodorus_n who_o hold_v out_o about_o twenty_o day_n and_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o romanus_n to_o he_o succeed_v john_n 10._o as_o platina_n call_v he_o of_o the_o same_o faction_n who_o set_v all_o formosus_fw-la his_o act_n to_o right_n again_o condemn_v all_o that_o stephen_n have_v do_v in_o a_o council_n at_o ravenna_n whither_o he_o be_v drive_v by_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o faction_n at_o rome_n against_o he_o where_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o seventy_o four_o bishop_n the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n under_o stephen_n be_v burn_v in_o which_o the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la be_v null_v and_o sergius_n benedictus_n and_o marinus_n be_v anathematise_v for_o be_v instrument_n in_o the_o act_n against_o formosus_fw-la the_o next_o pope_n benedict_n escape_v without_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o dull_a epitaph_n but_o leo_n his_o successor_n have_v not_o be_v above_o forty_o day_n in_o the_o place_n but_o he_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o one_o of_o his_o servant_n who_o be_v make_v pope_n in_o his_o place_n and_o seven_o month_n after_o he_o be_v serve_v the_o same_o way_n by_o sergius_n who_o now_o at_o last_o recover_v the_o popedom_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n he_o do_v be_v to_o condemn_v formosus_fw-la again_o and_o all_o who_o have_v appear_v for_o he_o so_o that_o now_o as_o sigebert_n say_v nothing_o be_v talk_v of_o so_o much_o as_o ordination_n and_o exordination_n and_o superordination_n by_o the_o contrary_a act_n of_o these_o pope_n to_o one_o another_o baronius_n confess_v this_o sergius_n to_o have_v be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o most_o infamous_a and_o dissolute_a life_n 3._o after_o his_o death_n theodora_n be_v not_o at_o rest_n till_o she_o have_v get_v her_o gallant_a to_o be_v pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 11._o and_o what_o manner_n of_o cardinal_n 14._o say_v baronius_n may_v we_o imagine_v such_o a_o pope_n will_v make_v but_o marozia_n her_o daughter_n be_v not_o so_o well_o please_v with_o he_o for_o by_o her_o order_n his_o brother_n be_v kill_v in_o his_o presence_n and_o he_o put_v into_o prison_n and_o there_o smother_v 2._o after_o he_o say_v luitprandus_fw-la her_o own_o son_n by_o pope_n sergius_n be_v make_v pope_n 12._o who_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o his_o brother_n albericus_n who_o be_v not_o please_v with_o stephen_n who_o follow_v he_o 1._o he_o be_v set_v upon_o and_o so_o wound_v and_o deform_v thereby_o that_o he_o dare_v not_o let_v his_o face_n be_v see_v and_o the_o sedition_n say_v platina_n continue_v so_o high_a in_o his_o time_n that_o he_o can_v do_v no_o great_a thing_n at_o last_o alberic_n son_n call_v octavianus_n get_v possession_n of_o the_o see_v under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 13._o or_o 12._o as_o oâ—hers_n beside_o platina_n call_v he_o who_o be_v such_o a_o monster_n for_o all_o wickedness_n that_o otho_n the_o emperor_n be_v call_v into_o italy_n to_o displace_v he_o who_o call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o ordain_v a_o deacon_n in_o a_o stable_a 15._o and_o make_v a_o bishop_n of_o ten_o year_n of_o age_n but_o these_o be_v small_a fault_n to_o his_o adultery_n sacrilege_n cruelty_n drink_v health_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o at_o dice_n call_v upon_o the_o devil_n for_o help_n when_o these_o accusation_n be_v send_v to_o he_o from_o the_o council_n he_o only_o threaten_v to_o excommunicate_v they_o all_o if_o they_o choose_v another_o pope_n against_o he_o but_o they_o not_o regard_v his_o threaten_a depose_v he_o and_o choose_v leo_fw-la 8._o etc._n in_o his_o place_n here_o baronius_n storm_v unreasonable_o that_o a_o council_n shall_v take_v upon_o it_o to_o depose_v a_o pope_n though_o so_o abominable_o bad_a as_o he_o confess_v this_o man_n to_o have_v be_v 33._o and_o make_v they_o guilty_a of_o a_o intolerable_a error_n and_o heresy_n in_o so_o do_v because_o it_o imply_v their_o believe_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n do_v depend_v on_o the_o worth_n of_o the_o person_n and_o therefore_o he_o detest_v leo_n as_o a_o schismatical_a pope_n and_o to_o make_v sure_a of_o a_o schism_n after_o the_o infamous_a death_n of_o john_n 13._o being_n kill_v in_o the_o act_n of_o adultery_n the_o opposite_a faction_n in_o rome_n choose_v benedict_n 5._o to_o succeed_v he_o who_o be_v carry_v away_o prisoner_n by_o otho_n into_o germany_n but_o before_o his_o death_n john_n 13._o call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o null_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o other_o council_n 7._o and_o pronounce_v they_o schismatic_n and_o decree_v that_o all_o that_o be_v ordain_v by_o they_o must_v be_v re-ordained_n be_v not_o here_o now_o a_o most_o admirable_a unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n after_o leo_n another_o john_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o emperor_n party_n but_o as_o platina_n say_v it_o be_v now_o grow_v customary_a to_o depose_v pope_n they_o drive_v he_o away_o by_o sedition_n against_o he_o be_v first_o imprison_v by_o rotfredus_fw-la and_o then_o expel_v the_o city_n but_o they_o suffer_v sufficient_o for_o it_o by_o the_o severity_n of_o otho_n against_o they_o the_o next_o pope_n benedict_n 6._o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o the_o other_o faction_n and_o there_o strangle_v or_o famish_v john_n 14._o come_n to_o his_o end_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n die_v in_o prison_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o ferrucius_n the_o father_n of_o boniface_n 7._o who_o be_v drive_v away_o from_o rome_n after_o his_o be_v make_v pope_n after_o who_o benedict_n 7._o be_v set_v up_o and_o john_n succeed_v he_o boniface_n faction_n recover_v again_o he_o be_v for_o a_o few_o month_n restore_v to_o the_o popedom_n against_o greg._n 5._o the_o faction_n of_o crescentius_n set_v up_o one_o joh._n 17._o who_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v deprive_v of_o his_o eye_n and_o the_o popedom_n together_o and_o a_o little_a after_o of_o his_o life_n but_o these_o faction_n in_o rome_n do_v not_o end_v with_o this_o century_n for_o in_o the_o next_o a._n d._n 1044_o we_o find_v a_o new_a schism_n break_v out_o on_o the_o account_n of_o they_o we_o be_v content_v
fornication_n indeed_o he_o say_v that_o this_o fall_n from_o that_o holy_a chastity_n which_o be_v vow_v to_o god_n may_v in_o some_o sense_n be_v say_v to_o be_v worse_o than_o adultery_n but_o he_o never_o imagine_v such_o a_o construction_n can_v be_v make_v of_o his_o word_n as_o though_o the_o act_n of_o fornication_n be_v not_o a_o great_a fall_n from_o it_o than_o mere_a marriage_n can_v be_v so_o much_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o instance_n produce_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o such_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o obstruct_v a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n §_o 14._o the_o 3._o argument_n i_o use_v to_o prove_v the_o danger_n a_o person_n run_v of_o his_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n church_n be_v because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n which_o he_o look_v on_o as_o a_o strange_a charge_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o protestant_n as_o strange_a as_o it_o be_v i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v it_o true_a in_o a_o full_a examination_n of_o the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n between_o we_o and_o they_o 9_o to_o which_o i_o expect_v a_o particular_a answer_n before_o this_o charge_n be_v renew_v again_o to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v he_o for_o the_o main_a proof_n of_o it_o and_o shall_v here_o subjoin_v only_o short_a reply_n to_o his_o answer_n or_o reference_n to_o what_o be_v full_o answer_v already_o 1._o his_o distinction_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o itself_o and_o to_o we_o signify_v nothing_o for_o when_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v no_o otherwise_o than_o in_o respect_n to_o we_o and_o if_o the_o scripture_n authority_n as_o to_o we_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n as_o to_o we_o to_o be_v prow_v by_o the_o scripture_n the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o avoid_v by_o that_o distinction_n and_o as_o little_a to_o the_o purpose_n be_v the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n for_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v upon_o what_o other_o ground_n they_o build_v their_o own_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n than_o on_o the_o promise_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o scripture_n these_o be_v miserable_a evasion_n and_o nothing_o else_o for_o the_o trite_a say_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o prove_v the_o particular_a book_n of_o scripture_n 9_o to_o be_v authentical_a and_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o that_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o few_o person_n as_o the_o manichee_n be_v be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o as_o much_o contend_v for_o as_o they_o but_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n which_o we_o say_v be_v the_o way_n to_o overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n to_o any_o consider_a man_n 2._o to_o that_o of_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o say_v that_o divine_a revelation_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o divine_a revelation_n in_o matter_n not_o capable_a of_o be_v judge_v by_o our_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v notwithstanding_o any_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o sensible_a experiment_n against_o it_o as_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o god_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n etc._n etc._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o sense_n to_o suppose_v a_o revelation_n contrary_n to_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v to_o overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n where_o the_o matter_n to_o be_v believe_v depend_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a doctrine_n depend_v upon_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a if_o sense_n be_v not_o here_o to_o be_v believe_v in_o a_o proper_a object_n of_o it_o what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o deceive_v when_o they_o say_v they_o see_v christ_n after_o he_o be_v rise_v if_o it_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o revelation_n against_o sense_n in_o that_o case_n that_o do_v not_o take_v off_o the_o difficulty_n for_o the_o reason_n why_o i_o be_o to_o believe_v revelation_n at_o any_o time_n against_o sense_n must_v be_v because_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v but_o revelation_n can_v but_o if_o i_o yield_v to_o that_o principle_n that_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o its_o most_o proper_a object_n we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n by_o sense_n at_o all_o and_o consequent_o not_o in_o that_o point_n that_o christ_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v where_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n against_o it_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v a_o revelation_n contrary_n to_o it_o do_v god_n impose_v upon_o our_o sense_n at_o that_o time_n then_o he_o plain_o deceive_v we_o be_v it_o by_o tell_v we_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v more_o than_o we_o see_v that_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o we_o desire_v only_o to_o believe_v according_a to_o our_o sense_n in_o what_o we_o do_v see_v as_o what_o we_o see_v to_o be_v bread_n that_o be_v bread_n that_o what_o the_o apostle_n see_v to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n real_o and_o substantial_o and_o not_o mere_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o body_n beside_o if_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n then_o either_o that_o revelation_n be_v convey_v immediate_o to_o our_o mind_n which_o be_v to_o make_v every_o one_o a_o prophet_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o mediate_o by_o our_o sense_n as_o in_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n if_o so_o than_o i_o be_o to_o believe_v this_o revelation_n by_o my_o sense_n and_o believe_v this_o revelation_n i_o be_o not_o to_o believe_v my_o sense_n which_o be_v a_o excellent_a way_n of_o make_v faith_n certain_a all_o this_o on_o supposition_n there_o be_v a_o revelation_n in_o this_o case_n which_o be_v not_o only_o false_a but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a will_v overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n 3._o to_o that_o i_o object_v as_o to_o their_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n he_o answer_v that_o this_o can_v expose_v faith_n to_o any_o uncertainty_n because_o it_o be_v only_o prefer_v the_o church_n judgement_n before_o our_o own_o but_o he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o my_o objection_n which_o lie_v in_o this_o every_o one_o must_v use_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o rely_v upon_o be_v he_o certain_a in_o this_o or_o not_o if_o he_o be_v uncertain_a all_o that_o he_o receive_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n must_v be_v uncertain_a too_o if_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v certain_a then_o how_o come_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o church_n to_o be_v a_o necessary_a mean_n of_o certainty_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o they_o who_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o a_o man_n reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o religion_n must_v overthrow_v all_o certainty_n on_o their_o own_o ground_n since_o the_o choice_n of_o his_o infallible_a guide_n must_v depend_v upon_o it_o now_o he_o understand_v my_o argument_n better_o he_o may_v know_v better_o how_o to_o answer_v it_o but_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o mean_v no_o such_o thing_n by_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n as_o he_o suppose_v i_o will_v have_v which_o be_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o my_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v for_o i_o believe_v a_o infinite_a be_v and_o all_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o it_o in_o holy_a scripture_n although_o i_o can_v reconcile_v all_o particular_n concern_v they_o to_o those_o conception_n we_o call_v reason_n but_o therefore_o to_o argue_v against_o the_o use_n of_o man_n judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v be_v to_o dispute_v against_o that_o which_o
all_o wise_a man_n ever_o do_v and_o will_v do_v to_o the_o world_n end_n 4._o i_o prove_v they_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n to_o extend_v to_o the_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n this_o he_o grant_v to_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v true_a but_o he_o say_v the_o church_n never_o own_v any_o such_o power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n have_v pretend_v to_o it_o and_o in_o case_n it_o be_v disputable_a among_o they_o whether_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o infallible_a that_o unavoidable_o leave_v faith_n at_o uncertainty_n yet_o he_o yield_v what_o i_o contend_v for_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n power_n to_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o for_o whether_o it_o be_v by_o invent_v new_a article_n or_o declare_v more_o explicit_o the_o truth_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o my_o purpose_n as_o long_o as_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o believe_v they_o before_o and_o can_v afterward_o which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o salvation_n mutable_a according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o great_a inconveniency_n of_o invent_v new_a doctrine_n 5._o i_o show_v they_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a by_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n in_o determine_v controversy_n and_o yet_o not_o use_v it_o to_o determine_v those_o which_o be_v on_o foot_n among_o themselves_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o this_o as_o he_o imagine_v as_o though_o faith_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a unless_o all_o controversy_n be_v determine_v which_o be_v far_o from_o my_o thought_n but_o that_o pretend_v there_o can_v be_v no_o faith_n without_o infallibility_n in_o their_o church_n to_o end_v controversy_n they_o shall_v give_v such_o great_a occasion_n to_o suspect_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v themselves_o by_o employ_v that_o infallibility_n in_o end_v the_o great_a controversy_n among_o themselves_o of_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v already_o and_o to_o this_o he_o give_v no_o answer_n at_o all_o thus_o much_o in_o vindication_n of_o the_o three_o argument_n i_o make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o §_o 15._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o three_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n compare_v which_o be_v that_o a_o protestant_n leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o therefore_o can_v equal_o be_v save_v with_o such_o a_o one_o three_o thing_n he_o object_n against_o this_o answer_n 1._o that_o this_o make_v they_o both_o damn_a though_o unequal_o because_o the_o convert_v catholic_n more_o deep_o than_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v so_o 2._o that_o this_o reflect_v as_o much_o upon_o st._n austin_n as_o they_o who_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o their_o ground_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o our_o distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o not_o fundamental_a to_o which_o i_o reply_v 1._o that_o the_o design_n of_o my_o answer_n be_v not_o to_o pass_v the_o sentence_n of_o damnation_n on_o all_o who_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o to_o show_v that_o they_o who_o forsake_v a_o better_a church_n for_o it_o do_v incur_v great_a guil_n than_o those_o who_o be_v always_o breed_v up_o in_o it_o and_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o its_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o in_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n with_o they_o i_o shall_v make_v my_o meaning_n more_o plain_a by_o a_o parallel_n instance_n or_o two_o many_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v assert_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o heathen_n though_o some_o bigot_n have_v deny_v it_o to_o protestant_n suppose_v this_o question_n be_v put_v concern_v two_o person_n whether_o a_o christian_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o heathen_a which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o heathenism_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o and_o a_o three_o person_n shall_v answer_v that_o a_o christian_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o heathenism_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n do_v this_o answer_n imply_v that_o they_o must_v both_o be_v damn_v though_o equal_o or_o rather_o do_v it_o not_o yield_v a_o great_a possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o one_o than_o to_o the_o other_o or_o suppose_v to_o come_v near_o our_o case_n the_o question_n be_v put_v concern_v one_o that_o revolt_v from_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n to_o the_o ten_o tribe_n which_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n though_o not_o of_o the_o high_a kind_n whether_o he_o be_v equal_o capable_a of_o salvation_n with_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n all_o his_o day_n i_o shall_v make_v no_o question_n to_o pronounce_v his_o condition_n more_o dangerous_a than_o the_o other_o &_o yet_o not_o therein_o damn_v they_o both_o but_o only_o imply_v that_o it_o be_v much_o hard_a for_o to_o escape_v than_o the_o other_o for_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o true_a god_n he_o serve_v and_o in_o a_o right_a manner_n and_o look_v on_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n as_o a_o schismatical_a church_n and_o see_v the_o great_a number_n of_o tribe_n on_o their_o side_n and_o want_v that_o instruction_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n may_v in_o the_o sincerity_n of_o his_o heart_n serve_v god_n in_o a_o false_a way_n and_o pray_v to_o he_o to_o pardon_v all_o his_o error_n and_o corruption_n and_o have_v a_o general_a repentance_n of_o all_o sin_n though_o not_o particular_o convince_v of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n i_o dare_v not_o say_v but_o god_n will_v accept_v of_o such_o a_o one_o that_o thus_o fear_v god_n and_o work_n righteousness_n in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o his_o heart_n but_o i_o can_v say_v the_o same_o of_o one_o who_o revolt_v from_o judah_n where_o the_o true_a god_n be_v worship_v in_o a_o true_a manner_n where_o he_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n of_o instruction_n and_o either_o wilful_a ignorance_n or_o temporal_a end_n or_o unreasonable_a prejudices_fw-la make_v he_o deliberate_o choose_v a_o worse_a and_o more_o impure_a church_n before_o a_o better_a for_o that_o very_a sin_n make_v his_o case_n much_o more_o dangerous_a than_o the_o other_o our_o business_n be_v not_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o salvation_n or_o damnation_n of_o any_o particular_a person_n for_o that_o depend_v upon_o so_o many_o circumstance_n as_o to_o the_o aggravation_n or_o extenuation_n of_o their_o fault_n the_o nature_n and_o sincerity_n of_o their_o repentance_n the_o integrity_n and_o simplicity_n of_o their_o mind_n which_o none_o but_o god_n himself_o can_v know_v but_o to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n and_o to_o reject_v whatever_o church_n require_v that_o which_o be_v in_o itself_o sinful_a for_o though_o god_n may_v pardon_v those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o mind_n yet_o their_o hope_n lie_v in_o their_o ignorance_n and_o repentance_n none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n dare_v venture_v themselves_o in_o so_o hazardous_a a_o state_n set_v aside_o then_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o danger_n common_a to_o both_o i_o say_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_n from_o we_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v much_o worse_a than_o of_o one_o who_o be_v always_o breed_v up_o in_o it_o because_o he_o may_v far_v more_o easy_o understand_v the_o danger_n he_o run_v into_o and_o wilful_a ignorance_n only_o keep_v he_o from_o it_o and_o he_o do_v upon_o deliberation_n choose_v a_o state_n of_o infinite_a hazard_n before_o one_o of_o the_o great_a safety_n 2._o this_o do_v not_o reflect_v on_o st._n austin_n or_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v as_o far_o different_a from_o they_o as_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n and_o israel_n be_v from_o each_o other_o neither_o can_v it_o destroy_v the_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_o and_o not_o fundamental_o
the_o language_n of_o prayer_n prove_v to_o be_v no_o indifferent_a thing_n from_o st._n paul_n argument_n no_o universal_a consent_n for_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o it_o take_v away_o all_o necessity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n this_o complain_v of_o by_o cassander_n and_o arnaud_n but_o prove_v against_o they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o great_a easiness_n of_o get_v grace_n by_o their_o sacrament_n of_o their_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n a_o stand_a rule_n of_o devotion_n necessary_a none_o so_o fit_a to_o give_v it_o as_o god_n himself_o this_o do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o person_n therefore_o concern_v to_o read_v they_o the_o argument_n against_o read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n know_v to_o the_o peâ—ple_n the_o danger_n as_o great_a then_o as_o ever_o have_v be_v since_o the_o great_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v whole_o to_o forbid_v the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o their_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n the_o confession_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o bononia_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o avow_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o the_o reason_n be_v as_o great_a then_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n this_o confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n p._n 178_o chap._n iv._o of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o unreasonableness_n of_o object_v sect_n and_o fanaticism_n to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n fanaticism_n countenance_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o condemn_v by_o we_o private_a revelation_n make_v among_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n of_o the_o revelation_n plead_v for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharin_n direct_o contrary_a in_o this_o point_n yet_o both_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o large_a approbation_n of_o s._n brigitt_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o both_o their_o revelation_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v divine_a in_o the_o lesson_n read_v upon_o their_o day_n s._n catharines_n wonderful_a faculty_n of_o smell_a soul_n a_o gift_n peculiar_a to_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o vain_a attempt_n of_o reconcile_a those_o revelation_n the_o great_a number_n of_o female_a revelation_n approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n auricular_a confession_n prove_v by_o vision_n and_o revelation_n festival_n appoint_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o revelation_n the_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la on_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o juliana_n the_o story_n of_o it_o relate_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o church_n revelation_n still_o own_v by_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n very_o late_o publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n some_o instance_n of_o the_o blasphemous_a nonsense_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o monastic_a order_n found_v in_o enthusiasm_n a_o account_n of_o the_o great_a fanaticism_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o s._n romoaldus_n their_o hatred_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o strange_a vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o carthusian_n order_n found_v upon_o a_o vision_n the_o carmalite_n vision_n of_o their_o habit_n the_o franciscan_a and_o dominican_n order_n found_v on_o fanaticism_n and_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o great_a supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o quakerism_n of_o s._n francis_n describe_v from_o their_o best_a author_n his_o ignorance_n ecstasy_n and_o fanatic_a preach_v the_o vision_n of_o dominicus_n the_o blasphemous_a enthusiasm_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n the_o history_n of_o it_o relate_v at_o large_a of_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o the_o blasphemy_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o it_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n however_o own_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o read_v and_o preach_v at_o paris_n the_o opposition_n to_o it_o by_o the_o university_n but_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n gul._n s._n amour_n write_v against_o it_o his_o book_n public_o burn_v by_o order_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n horrible_a partiality_n to_o the_o friar_n the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o franciscan_n afterward_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n the_o spiritual_a state_n begin_v say_v they_o from_o s._n francis_n the_o story_n of_o his_o wound_n and_o maria_z visitationis_fw-la parallel_v the_o cant_a language_n use_v by_o the_o spiritual_a brethren_n call_v beguini_n fraticelli_n and_o bigardi_n of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o poverty_n swear_v perfection_n the_o carnal_a church_n and_o inspiration_n by_o all_o which_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n of_o the_o schism_n make_v by_o they_o the_o large_a spread_a and_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o dulcinistae_fw-la of_o their_o numerous_a conventicle_n their_o high_a opinion_n of_o themselves_o their_o zeal_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o tithe_n their_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a liberty_n of_o the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n their_o disobedience_n to_o bishop_n obstinate_a adhere_n to_o their_o own_o fancy_n call_v they_o inspiration_n their_o be_v above_o ordinance_n ignatius_n loyola_n suspect_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o illuminati_fw-la prove_v from_o melchior_n canus_n the_o jesuit_n order_v found_v in_o fanaticism_n a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o romantic_a enthusiasm_n of_o ignatius_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o order_n whereby_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n since_o the_o day_n of_o mahomet_n and_o s._n francis_n ignatius_n give_v no_o respect_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n his_o great_a ignorance_n and_o preach_v in_o the_o street_n his_o glory_v in_o his_o suffering_n for_o it_o his_o pretence_n to_o mortification_n the_o way_n he_o use_v to_o get_v disciple_n their_o way_n of_o resolution_n of_o difficulty_n by_o seek_v god_n their_o itinerant_a preach_v in_o the_o city_n of_o italy_n the_o sect_n of_o quaker_n a_o new_a order_n of_o disciple_n of_o ignatius_n only_o want_v confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o ignatius_n obtain_v of_o the_o fanatic_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o superstitious_a and_o enthusiastical_a fanaticism_n among_o they_o of_o their_o mystical_a divinity_n mr._n cressy_n cant_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n of_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o superessential_a life_n and_o the_o way_n to_o it_o of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n of_o passive_a union_n the_o method_n of_o self-annihilation_a of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o of_o the_o feel_n of_o not-being_a the_o mischief_n of_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o devotion_n the_o utmost_a effect_n of_o this_o way_n be_v gross_a enthusiasm_n mr._n cressy_n vindication_n of_o it_o examine_v the_o last_o sort_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o they_o resist_v authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n their_o principle_n and_o practice_n compare_v with_o the_o fanatic_n how_o far_o they_o be_v disow_v at_o present_a by_o they_o of_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o favour_v that_o party_n which_o be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n prove_v by_o particular_a and_o late_a instance_n p._n 235_o chap._n v._o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a pretence_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consider_v the_o pope_n authority_n the_o fountain_n of_o that_o unity_n what_o that_o authority_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o disturbance_n which_o have_v happen_v therein_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o the_o first_o revolt_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o empire_n cause_v by_o the_o pope_n baronius_n his_o argument_n answer_v rebellion_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o church_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o strict_a league_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o posterity_n of_o charles_n martel_n the_o disturbance_n make_v by_o pope_n in_o the_o new_a empire_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o greg._n 7._o with_o the_o empeperour_n and_o other_o christian_a prince_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n more_o disturbance_n on_o that_o account_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o schism_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n particular_o those_o
after_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la wherein_o his_o ordination_n be_v null_v by_o his_o successor_n the_o pope_n opposition_n to_o each_o other_o in_o that_o age_n the_o miserable_a state_n of_o that_o church_n then_o describe_v of_o the_o schism_n of_o latter_a time_n by_o the_o italic_a and_o gallic_a faction_n the_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o the_o mischief_n of_o those_o schism_n on_o their_o own_o principle_n of_o the_o division_n in_o that_o church_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n the_o difference_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monastic_a order_n about_o exemption_n and_o privilege_n the_o history_n of_o that_o controversy_n and_o the_o bad_a success_n the_o pope_n have_v in_o attempt_v to_o compose_v it_o of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o in_o england_n the_o continuance_n of_o that_o controversy_n here_o and_o in_o france_n the_o jesuit_n enmity_n to_o the_o episcopal_a order_n and_o jurisdiction_n the_o hard_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o angelopolis_n in_o america_n the_o pope_n still_o favour_v the_o regulars_n as_o much_o as_o they_o dare_v the_o jesuit_n way_n of_o convert_v the_o chinese_n discover_v by_o that_o bishop_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n in_o that_o church_n they_o have_v no_o better_a way_n to_o compose_v they_o than_o we_o the_o pope_n authority_n never_o true_o end_v one_o controversy_n among_o they_o their_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o decision_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n their_o dissension_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o way_n take_v to_o excuse_v their_o own_o difference_n will_v make_v none_o between_o they_o and_o we_o manifest_v by_o sancta_fw-la clara_n exposition_n oâ—_n the_o 39_o article_n their_o dispute_n not_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n prove_v by_o a_o particular_a instance_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o infinite_a scandal_n confess_v by_o theiâ—_n own_o author_n to_o have_v be_v in_o their_o church_n about_o it_o from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v no_o advantage_n in_o point_n of_o unity_n above_o we_o p._n 355_o chap._n vi_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o reply_n the_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o superstitious_a observation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o indulgence_n the_o practice_n of_o they_o in_o what_o time_n begin_v on_o what_o occasion_n and_o in_o what_o term_v grant_v of_o the_o indulgence_n in_o jubilee_n in_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n and_o upon_o say_v some_o prayer_n instance_n of_o they_o produce_v what_o opinion_n have_v be_v have_v of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n some_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v pious_a fraud_n the_o miserable_a shift_n the_o defender_n of_o indulgence_n be_v put_v to_o plain_a evidence_n of_o their_o fraud_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n about_o they_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n invent_v by_o aquinas_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n increase_v by_o indulgence_n acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o condemn_v by_o many_o of_o that_o church_n of_o beauties_n prudent_a christian_n opinion_n of_o they_o indulgence_n no_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n on_o which_o indulgence_n be_v found_v at_o large_a manifest_v the_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o destroy_v devotion_n prove_v by_o experience_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n no_o devotion_n in_o oppose_v a_o institution_n of_o christ._n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o dispense_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o assert_v marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o fornication_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o faith_n therein_o how_o far_o revelation_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n the_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n defend_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_v and_o a_o breed_v papist_n compare_v as_o to_o salvation_n and_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o one_o than_o the_o other_o prove_v the_o motive_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n consider_v those_o lay_v down_o by_o bishop_n taylor_n full_o answer_v by_o himself_o a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n wherein_o the_o ground_n and_o nature_n of_o our_o certainty_n of_o faith_n be_v clear_v and_o from_o the_o whole_a conclude_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 476_o errata_fw-la pag._n 25._o l._n 19_o for_o adjuverit_fw-la r._n adjuvet_fw-la p._n ibid._n marg._n r._n l._n 7._o de_fw-la baptis_fw-la p._n 31._o marg._n r._n tract_n 18._o in_o joh._n p._n 64._o l._n 13._o deal_n only_o p._n 75._o marg._n r._n trigaut_n p._n 101._o l._n 24._o for_o i_o be_o r._n be_o i_o p._n 119._o l._n 28._o for_o be_v r._n in_o p._n 135._o marg._n for_o 68_o r._n 6._o 8._o p._n 162._o l._n 17._o after_o do_v put_v not_o ch._n 3._o for_o penance_n r._n penance_n p._n 219._o l._n 10._o for_o he_o r._n they_o p._n 257._o l._n 21._o for_o or_o r._n and_o l._n 31._o for_o never_a r._n ever_o p._n 350._o l._n 21._o for_o their_o r._n the_o p._n 414._o l._n 18._o for_o these_o r._n their_o p._n 416._o marg._n for_o nibaldi_fw-la r._n sinibaldi_n p._n 417._o l._n 2._o before_o another_o insert_v one_o p._n 499._o l._n 16._o after_o not_o insert_v at_o p._n 526._o marg._n for_o act_n r._n art_n p._n 546._o l._n 8._o after_o for_o insert_v one_o two_o question_n propose_v by_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n answer_n the_o first_o question_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n yet_o continue_v so_o do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o a_o protestant_a continue_v so_o shall_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n take_v that_o term_n here_o only_o as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o those_o have_v who_o have_v be_v bear_v or_o breed_v in_o that_o communion_n but_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o no_o more_o than_o it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v because_o he_o may_v equal_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v in_o it_o nay_o suppose_v a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n in_o two_o several_a church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o so_o that_o to_o persuade_v any_o one_o to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o ask_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o may_v not_o as_o well_o be_v save_v as_o they_o that_o be_v in_o it_o already_o but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o they_o and_o when_o they_o do_v this_o i_o intend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o number_n 2._o we_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o continue_v in_o it_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n 1._o because_o they_o must_v
do_v not_o expect_v that_o two_o bare_a question_n can_v have_v produce_v such_o a_o super-foetation_a of_o controversy_n as_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o be_v fraught_v with_o but_o since_o the_o answerer_n have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v this_o method_n for_o what_o end_n himself_o best_o know_v i_o shall_v not_o refuse_v to_o give_v a_o fair_a and_o plain_a return_n to_o the_o several_a point_n he_o insist_o upon_o and_o that_o with_o as_o much_o brevity_n as_o the_o matter_n and_o circumstance_n will_v bear_v the_o question_n propose_v be_v 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o the_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n the_o first_o he_o say_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n continue_v so_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n but_o where_o it_o lie_v i_o can_v see_v for_o a_o protestant_n may_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n and_o yet_o out_o of_o wilfulness_n or_o passion_n not_o acquiesce_v to_o they_o he_o see_v no_o doubt_n this_o supposition_n to_o be_v impertinent_a to_o the_o question_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o 1._o §_o state_n it_o thus_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o the_o question_n thus_o state_v in_o its_o true_a supposition_n he_o answer_v first_o §_o 2._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o the_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o either_o of_o they_o but_o before_o i_o reply_v i_o must_v do_v both_o he_o and_o myself_o right_a in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o it_o be_v madam_n that_o when_o you_o first_o address_v to_o i_o you_o profess_v yourself_o much_o trouble_v that_o he_o have_v tell_v you_o a_o person_n leave_v the_o protestant_a communion_n and_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n can_v not_o be_v save_v that_o we_o shall_v deny_v salvation_n to_o any_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n you_o look_v upon_o as_o uncharitable_a and_o this_o assertion_n of_o his_o have_v startle_v you_o in_o the_o opinion_n you_o have_v before_o of_o the_o protestant_a charity_n whereupon_o you_o desire_v to_o know_v my_o opinion_n in_o the_o case_n and_o i_o tell_v you_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o secure_v one_o bear_v and_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n to_o continue_v in_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a also_o to_o secure_v a_o protestant_n who_o convince_v by_o they_o shall_v embrace_v it_o this_o madam_n yourself_o can_v witness_v be_v the_o true_a occasion_n of_o your_o propose_v the_o question_n and_o not_o as_o the_o answerer_n suppose_v that_o i_o use_v the_o mere_a question_n itself_o as_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n to_o persuade_v you_o to_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n this_o premise_a i_o reply_v that_o the_o answer_v he_o give_v be_v altogether_o foreign_a to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n the_o controversy_n not_o be_v between_o a_o breed_v and_o a_o convert_v catholic_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v in_o a_o safe_a church_n than_o either_o of_o they_o on_o the_o other_o nor_o yet_o between_o two_o several_a church_n suppose_v to_o have_v in_o they_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n but_o between_o a_o person_n breed_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o another_o convert_v to_o it_o from_o protestantism_n on_o the_o other_o whether_o the_o latter_a may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o the_o former_a nor_o be_v it_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n because_o the_o question_n be_v only_o of_o the_o possibility_n not_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v this_o but_o rather_o belong_v to_o the_o second_o where_o i_o shall_v speak_v to_o it_o whether_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n which_o be_v resolve_v affirmative_o by_o both_o part_n it_o follow_v then_o in_o order_n to_o inquire_v which_o this_o true_a church_n be_v as_o for_o the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v mean_v by_o that_o ship_n as_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v the_o catholic_n church_n some_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v he_o have_v come_v near_o the_o mark_n if_o he_o have_v compare_v the_o protestant_n to_o a_o ship_n which_o by_o often_o knock_v against_o the_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v build_v have_v split_v itself_o into_o innumerable_a sect_n and_o be_v now_o in_o danger_n of_o sink_v his_o comparison_n be_v ground_v only_o on_o his_o own_o supposition_n but_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o truth_n itself_o of_o too_o sad_a a_o experience_n but_o to_o leave_v word_n and_o come_v to_o the_o matter_n his_o second_o answer_n be_v §_o 3._o that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o the_o first_o answer_n as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v nothing_o pertinent_a to_o the_o present_a question_n nor_o come_v this_o second_o any_o near_a the_o matter_n for_o though_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a hazard_n he_o say_v they_o run_v of_o their_o salvation_n yet_o if_o they_o do_v embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o why_o may_v they_o not_o be_v equal_o save_v that_o be_v with_o equal_a capacity_n but_o this_o assertion_n however_o beside_o the_o question_n he_o make_v it_o his_o main_a business_n to_o prove_v first_o §_o 4._o because_o those_o who_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n and_o here_o he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o return_v upon_o he_o a_o more_o palpable_a contradiction_n than_o that_o he_o suppose_v to_o have_v find_v in_o the_o question_n viz._n to_o assert_v only_o that_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n communion_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o yet_o affirm_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o reduce_v into_o plain_a term_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v though_o hardly_o and_o yet_o can_v be_v save_v but_o to_o the_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n by_o the_o adoration_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n the_o charge_n be_v great_a but_o what_o be_v the_o proof_n concern_v the_o first_o he_o say_v §_o 5._o that_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n and_o sure_o this_o imply_v another_o contradiction_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n and_o yet_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n nevertheless_o he_o prove_v it_o thus_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v upon_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o that_o be_v that_o worship_n he_o by_o a_o image_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n to_o this_o argument_n which_o to_o be_v just_a to_o the_o author_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v not_o see_v any_o where_o
proph._n sect._n 20._o speak_v of_o catholic_n the_o beauty_n and_o splendour_n of_o their_o church_n their_o pompous_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v solemn_a service_n the_o stateliness_n and_o solemnity_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n their_o name_n of_o catholic_n which_o they_o suppose_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v their_o very_a adversary_n give_v they_o as_o their_o own_o due_a and_o to_o concern_v no_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n the_o antiquity_n of_o many_o of_o their_o doctrine_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v all_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o their_o bishop_n their_o immediate_a derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n their_o title_n to_o succeed_v st._n peter_n the_o flatter_a he_o shall_v have_v say_v due_a expression_n of_o minor_a bishop_n he_o mean_v acknowledge_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o by_o be_v old_a record_n have_v obtain_v credibility_n the_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o people_n which_o be_v of_o their_o persuasion_n apparent_a consent_n with_o antiquity_n in_o many_o ceremonial_n which_o other_o church_n have_v reject_v and_o a_o pretend_a and_o sometime_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v always_o apparent_a consent_n with_o some_o elder_a age_n in_o matter_n doctrinal_a the_o great_a consent_n of_o one_o part_n with_o another_o in_o that_o which_o most_o of_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la of_o faith_n the_o great_a difference_n which_o be_v commence_v among_o their_o adversary_n abuse_v the_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v into_o a_o very_a great_a licentiousness_n their_o happiness_n of_o be_v instrument_n in_o convert_v divers_a he_o shall_v rather_o have_v say_v of_o all_o nation_n the_o piety_n and_o austerity_n of_o their_o religious_a order_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n the_o single_a life_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o bishop_n the_o severity_n of_o their_o fast_n and_o their_o exterior_a observance_n the_o great_a reputation_n of_o their_o first_o bishop_n for_o faith_n and_o sanctity_n the_o know_a holiness_n of_o some_o of_o those_o person_n who_o institute_n the_o religious_a person_n pretend_v to_o imitate_v the_o oblique_a art_n and_o indirect_a proceed_n of_o some_o of_o those_o who_o depart_v from_o they_o and_o among_o many_o other_o thing_n the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_a which_o they_o with_o infinite_a pertinacity_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o father_n do_v fasten_v upon_o all_o that_o disagree_v from_o they_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o and_o divers_a other_o may_v very_o easy_o persuade_v person_n of_o much_o reason_n and_o more_o piety_n to_o retain_v that_o which_o they_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o forefather_n which_o have_v actual_o possession_n and_o seizure_n of_o man_n understanding_n before_o the_o opposite_a profession_n to_o wit_n of_o protestant_n presbyterian_a anabaptist_n etc._n etc._n have_v a_o name_n thus_o dr._n taylor_n a_o eminent_a and_o lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n and_o if_o he_o confess_v that_o these_o motive_n be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o catholic_n to_o retain_v his_o religion_n they_o must_v be_v of_o like_a force_n to_o persuade_v a_o disinteressed_n protestant_n to_o embrace_v it_o unless_o the_o protestant_n can_v produce_v motive_n for_o their_o religion_n of_o great_a or_o at_o least_o equal_a force_n with_o these_o which_o so_o great_a a_o man_n among_o they_o confess_v that_o catholic_n have_v for_o they_o here_o therefore_o you_o must_v call_v upon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o to_o produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ground_n or_o at_o least_o some_o one_o ground_n for_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o great_a or_o equal_a force_n with_o all_o these_o and_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v divers_z other_o which_o he_o omit_v viz._n the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o father_n the_o determination_n of_o general_n council_n the_o know_a maxim_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o hand_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o no_o less_o authority_n now_o than_o in_o st._n augustine_n time_n both_o for_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n do_v this_o and_o the_o controversy_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n particular_a dispute_n be_v endless_a and_o above_o the_o understanding_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o learned_a but_o in_o ground_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v not_o so_o hard_a for_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o judge_n that_o you_o may_v the_o better_a do_v it_o in_o your_o case_n i_o shall_v desire_v you_o to_o take_v these_o two_o caution_n along_o with_o you_o first_o that_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a controversy_n be_v not_o those_o article_n in_o which_o the_o protestant_n agree_v with_o we_o and_o for_o which_o they_o may_v pretend_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o motive_n we_o do_v but_o in_o those_o in_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o we_o such_o as_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n no_o purgatory_n no_o honour_n due_a to_o image_n no_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a in_o which_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o protestant_n as_o distinct_a from_o catholic_n consist_v what_o motive_n they_o can_v or_o will_v produce_v for_o these_o i_o do_v not_o foresee_v the_o pretence_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a have_v no_o place_n here_o because_o then_o the_o foresay_a negative_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o divine_a truth_n and_o for_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o learning_n it_o will_v be_v find_v too_o light_v when_o put_v into_o the_o scale_n against_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o second_o caution_n be_v that_o you_o be_v careful_a to_o distinguish_v between_o protestant_n produce_v ground_n for_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o find_v fault_n with_o we_o a_o atheist_n can_v cavil_v and_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o ground_n which_o learned_a man_n bring_v to_o prove_v a_o deity_n such_o as_o be_v the_o order_n of_o this_o visible_a world_n the_o general_a consent_n of_o nation_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o a_o atheist_n think_v he_o do_v somewhat_o but_o can_v he_o produce_v as_o good_a or_o better_a ground_n for_o his_o own_o opinion_n no_o you_o see_v then_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o produce_v ground_n for_o what_o we_o hold_v and_o another_o to_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o contrary_a part_n the_o latter_a have_v make_v controversy_n so_o long_o and_o the_o former_a will_v make_v it_o as_o short_a let_v the_o answerer_n therefore_o instead_o of_o find_v fault_n with_o our_o motive_n produce_v his_o own_o for_o the_o article_n in_o controversy_n and_o i_o be_o confident_a you_o will_v quick_o discern_v which_o carry_v the_o most_o weight_n and_o consequent_o which_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v a_o defence_n of_o the_o forego_n answer_n to_o the_o question_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v its_o member_n guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n first_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n some_o proposition_n for_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v in_o god_n power_n to_o determine_v the_o way_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v determine_v god_n law_n and_o not_o our_o intention_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n the_o main_a question_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n from_o the_o term_n therein_o use_v the_o large_a sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o heathen_a idol_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o law_n from_o god_n infinite_a and_o invisible_a nature_n how_o far_o that_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o heathen_n the_o law_n against_o image_n worship_n no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n the_o reason_n against_o it_o make_v more_o clear_a by_o the_o gospel_n the_o wise_a heathen_a do_v not_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o god_n yet_o their_o worship_n condemn_v as_o idolatry_n the_o christian_a church_n believe_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n to_o be_v immutable_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o opposition_n to_o it_o in_o greece_n germany_n france_n and_o england_n of_o the_o scripture_n instance_n of_o idolatry_n contrary_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n of_o the_o distinction_n use_v to_o excuse_v image-worship_n from_o be_v idolatry_n the_o vanity_n and_o folly_n of_o they_o the_o instance_n suppose_v to_o be_v parallel_n answer_v madam_n §_o 1._o that_o
paint_v and_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v in_o any_o image_n but_o what_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o to_o worship_n which_o be_v christ_n that_o adoration_n be_v external_a or_o internal_a that_o both_o of_o they_o be_v call_v religion_n by_o which_o we_o be_v bind_v eternal_o to_o god_n and_o only_o to_o he_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o neither_o angel_n nor_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v by_o any_o religious_a worship_n for_o this_o be_v the_o law_n of_o adoration_n that_o no_o creature_n no_o phantasm_n of_o god_n in_o our_o mind_n no_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v for_o if_o god_n creature_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v much_o less_o we_o such_o as_o image_n of_o god_n angel_n and_o saint_n be_v neither_o be_v it_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n but_o the_o thing_n represent_v for_o the_o object_n terminate_v the_o worship_n and_o it_o be_v a_o deceit_n of_o the_o devil_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o honour_v the_o saint_n to_o bring_v man_n mind_n to_o idol_n and_o from_o the_o true_a god_n to_o carnal_a thing_n that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v use_v only_o for_o show_v and_o memory_n and_o not_o at_o all_o for_o religion_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o all_o religious_a worship_n whether_o call_v latria_n or_o doulia_fw-la or_o what_o name_n soever_o and_o for_o the_o cast_v away_o all_o superstition_n that_o no_o image_n be_v paint_v in_o church_n no_o statue_n erect_v nor_o account_v holy_a that_o the_o true_a god_n may_v be_v worship_v alone_o for_o ever_o this_o be_v the_o abstract_n of_o his_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o massonus_n who_o other_o write_n show_v he_o be_v far_o from_o be_v partial_a towards_o the_o reformation_n and_o the_o book_n itself_o be_v late_o publish_v by_o baluzius_n again_o where_o any_o one_o may_v easy_o satisfy_v himself_o concern_v fidelity_n 1666._o but_o baluzius_n very_o honest_o tell_v we_o some_o have_v suspect_v this_o book_n not_o to_o be_v very_o catholic_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o baronius_n and_o the_o spanish_a index_n yet_o he_o ingenuous_o confess_v he_o say_v no_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n believe_v in_o that_o age._n what_o that_o be_v i_o have_v already_o show_v this_o i_o have_v the_o large_a insist_v upon_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v no_o new_a thing_n for_o we_o to_o plead_v for_o all_o religious_a worship_n be_v appropriate_v to_o god_n and_o that_o the_o command_n against_o image-worship_n be_v no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n but_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o do_v extend_v to_o all_o age_n and_o nation_n and_o especial_o to_o we_o who_o live_v under_o the_o gospel_n from_o all_o which_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n which_o be_v forbid_v by_o god_n nor_o bare_o to_o prevent_v their_o fall_n to_o that_o by_o degree_n but_o the_o give_v to_o himself_o such_o a_o worship_n which_o he_o judge_v so_o unworthy_a of_o he_o §_o 10._o 3._o from_o those_o who_o be_v best_a able_a to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o commandment_n we_o can_v imagine_v none_o so_o competent_a a_o judge_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o a_o law_n as_o the_o giver_n of_o it_o and_o what_o he_o afterward_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o law_n the_o first_o occasion_n give_v for_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o law_n concern_v image_n be_v not_o long_o after_o the_o make_n of_o it_o when_o upon_o moses_n his_o absence_n they_o compel_v aaron_n to_o make_v they_o a_o golden_a calf_n exod._n 32._o 4._o here_o be_v a_o image_n make_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n as_o be_v on_o all_o side_n acknowledge_v but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o by_o this_o the_o israelite_n do_v fall_v into_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n or_o only_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n under_o that_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o they_o do_v not_o herein_o fall_v back_o to_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n i_o thus_o prove_v 1._o from_o the_o occasion_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o upon_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o infidelity_n as_o to_o the_o true_a god_n or_o that_o they_o have_v now_o better_a reason_n give_v they_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o other_o god_n beside_o he_o but_o all_o they_o say_v be_v that_o moses_n have_v be_v so_o long_o absent_a they_o know_v not_o what_o be_v become_v of_o he_o and_o therefore_o they_o say_v to_o aaron_n make_v we_o god_n or_o a_o god_n as_o in_o nehem._n 9_o 18._o to_o go_v before_o we_o we_o can_v imagine_v the_o people_n so_o sottish_a to_o desire_n aaron_n to_o make_v they_o a_o god_n in_o the_o proper_a sense_n as_o though_o they_o can_v believe_v the_o calf_n new_o make_v to_o have_v be_v the_o god_n which_o before_o it_o be_v make_v bring_v they_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n as_o they_o say_v afterward_o v_o 4._o but_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o the_o symbol_n of_o that_o god_n which_o do_v bring_v they_o from_o thence_o the_o controversy_n than_o lie_v here_o whether_o they_o think_v the_o egyptian_a god_n deliver_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n while_o they_o forsake_v all_o their_o own_o worshipper_n to_o preserve_v those_o who_o be_v so_o great_a enemy_n to_o they_o that_o their_o very_a way_n of_o worship_n be_v a_o abomination_n to_o all_o the_o egyptian_n exod_a 8._o 26._o and_o whether_o they_o can_v think_v the_o god_n of_o egypt_n have_v wrought_v all_o the_o miracle_n for_o they_o in_o their_o deliverance_n and_o after_o it_o whether_o they_o appear_v not_o long_o before_o on_o mount_n sinai_n and_o deliver_v the_o law_n to_o they_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a god_n they_o mean_v who_o have_v make_v that_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o law_n i_o be_o the_o god_n that_o bring_v thou_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n to_o who_o they_o intend_v still_o to_o give_v honour_n but_o the_o only_a question_n be_v concern_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o be_v to_o go_v before_o they_o for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o immediate_o before_o moses_n his_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mount_n the_o last_o promise_n god_n make_v to_o they_o be_v that_o he_o will_v send_v his_o angel_n before_o they_o exod._n 23._o 20_o 23._o which_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v his_o presence_n exod._n 33._o 14._o moreover_o they_o understand_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o extraordinary_a symbol_n of_o this_o presence_n but_o what_o it_o be_v they_o can_v not_o tell_v for_o moses_n be_v then_o go_v into_o the_o mount_n to_o learn_v but_o he_o not_o be_v hear_v of_o in_o forty_o day_n they_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v hear_v of_o more_o therefore_o they_o fall_v upon_o devise_v among_o themselves_o what_o be_v the_o fit_a symbol_n for_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n go_v before_o they_o and_o herein_o the_o great_a number_n be_v possess_v with_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o their_o education_n in_o egypt_n where_o golden_a bull_n be_v the_o symbol_n of_o their_o chief_a god_n osiris_n they_o pitch_v upon_o that_o and_o force_n aaron_n to_o a_o compliance_n with_o they_o in_o it_o 2._o there_o be_v no_o intimation_n give_v in_o the_o whole_a story_n that_o they_o fall_v into_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n for_o when_o afterward_o they_o fall_v into_o it_o the_o particular_a name_n of_o the_o god_n be_v mention_v as_o baal-peor_a moloch_n remphan_n numb_a 25._o 3._o act_n 7._o 43._o but_o here_o on_o the_o contrary_a aaron_n express_o proclaim_v a_o feast_n to_o the_o lord_n exod._n 32._o 5._o and_o the_o people_n according_o meet_v and_o offer_v their_o accustom_a offering_n v_o 6._o whereas_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n their_o common_a sacrifice_n be_v abomination_n they_o must_v not_o have_v sacrifice_v sheep_n and_o ox_n as_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o idolatry_n of_o other_o nation_n who_o worship_v the_o host_n of_o heaven_n be_v plain_a from_o st._n stephen_n word_n act_n 7._o 41_o 42._o and_o they_o make_v a_o calf_n in_o those_o day_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n unto_o idol_n and_o rejoice_v in_o the_o work_n of_o their_o own_o hand_n then_o god_n turn_v and_o give_v they_o up_o to_o worship_v the_o host_n of_o heaven_n whereby_o it_o be_v both_o observable_a that_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o calf_n be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o heathen_a idolatry_n this_o be_v a_o punishment_n of_o the_o other_o and_o withal_o though_o the_o calf_n be_v intend_v by_o they_o to_o be_v only_o a_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n yet_o be_v direct_o against_o god_n command_n and_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v it_o it_o be_v by_o s._n stephen_n call_v a_o idol_n
and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o psalmist_n speak_v they_o make_v a_o calf_n in_o horeb_n and_o worship_v the_o molten_n image_n thus_o they_o change_v their_o glory_n or_o rather_o he_o into_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o ox_n that_o eat_v grass_n psal._n 106._o 19_o 20._o which_o certain_o be_v idolatry_n as_o well_o as_o that_o st._n paul_n charge_v the_o roman_n with_o viz._n that_o they_o change_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n and_o to_o bird_n and_o four_o footed_a beast_n and_o creep_a thing_n rom._n 1._o 23._o and_o we_o see_v how_o high_o god_n be_v displease_v with_o the_o israelite_n for_o this_o sin_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n exod._n 32._o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n for_o it_o be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o his_o end_n nor_o so_o likely_a to_o succeed_v to_o take_v the_o ten_o tribe_n off_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o only_o from_o the_o place_n of_o it_o at_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n come_v to_o he_o be_v from_o solomon_n fall_v to_o heathen_a idolatry_n 1_o king_n 11._o 33._o which_o will_v make_v he_o more_o cautious_a of_o fall_v into_o it_o especial_o at_o his_o first_o entrance_n and_o when_o the_o god_n of_o other_o nation_n be_v mention_v they_o be_v particular_o describe_v as_o ashtore_v of_o the_o zidonian_o chemosh_fw-mi of_o the_o moabite_n and_o milcom_a of_o the_o child_n of_o ammon_n 1_o king_n 11._o 33._o and_o in_o ahab_n idolatry_n the_o occasion_n and_o description_n of_o it_o be_v give_v 1_o king_n 16._o 31._o but_o of_o jeroboam_fw-la it_o be_v only_o say_v that_o he_o set_v up_o the_o calf_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n and_o say_v unto_o the_o people_n it_o be_v too_o much_o for_o you_o to_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n behold_v thy_o god_n o_o israel_n which_o bring_v thou_o up_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n 1_o king_n 12._o 28_o 29._o how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v to_o have_v say_v that_o jeroboam_fw-la worship_v the_o god_n of_o egypt_n if_o that_o have_v be_v his_o intention_n but_o how_o much_o better_o have_v he_o then_o argue_v that_o they_o have_v be_v hitherto_o in_o a_o great_a mistake_n concern_v the_o true_a god_n and_o not_o mere_o as_o to_o the_o place_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v all_o he_o speak_v against_o for_o he_o continue_v the_o same_o feast_n and_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n 1_o king_n 12._o 32._o beside_o how_o come_v the_o sin_n of_o ahab_n to_o be_v so_o much_o great_a than_o that_o of_o jeroboam_fw-la if_o they_o be_v both_o guilty_a of_o the_o same_o apostasy_n to_o heathen_a idolatry_n 1_o king_n 16._o 31._o how_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o heathen_a idolatry_n 1_o king_n 18._o 21_o how_o come_v jehu_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o boast_v his_o zeal_n for_o his_o lord_n when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n viz._n the_o golden_a calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 2_o king_n 10._o 16_o 29_o last_o how_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n after_o their_o captivity_n when_o they_o still_o continue_v their_o separation_n in_o religion_n from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 17._o 28_o for_o certain_o if_o the_o samaritan_n have_v only_o desire_v information_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n after_o the_o way_n of_o jerusalem_n they_o will_v have_v send_v only_o thither_o for_o it_o but_o because_o they_o send_v into_o the_o land_n of_o their_o captivity_n for_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v send_v to_o they_o it_o be_v plain_a the_o former_a difference_n still_o continue_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v say_v he_o teach_v they_o to_o fear_v the_o lord_n and_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v thus_o evident_a that_o jeroboam_fw-la do_v not_o fall_v then_o into_o heathen_a idolatry_n yet_o we_o see_v that_o he_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n in_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v do_v evil_a above_o all_o that_o be_v before_o he_o and_o have_v go_v and_o make_v he_o other_o god_n and_o molten_n image_n to_o provoke_v god_n to_o anger_n and_o have_v cast_v he_o behind_o his_o back_n 1_o king_n 14._o 9_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o god_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o interpret_v his_o own_o law_n the_o worship_v of_o image_n though_o design_v for_o his_o honour_n be_v idolatry_n and_o since_o the_o lawgiver_n have_v thus_o interpret_v his_o own_o law_n we_o need_v not_o be_v solicitous_a about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o yet_o herein_o we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n the_o jew_n have_v think_v the_o prohibition_n to_o extend_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o image_n for_o worship_n and_o almost_o all_o for_o ornament_n and_o the_o image_n worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a scandal_n to_o this_o day_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o embrace_v christianity_n the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v declare_v enemy_n to_o all_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n but_o i_o need_v the_o less_o to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v it_o now_o since_o it_o be_v at_o last_o consess_v by_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a jesuit_n they_o ever_o have_v that_o for_o the_o four_o first_o century_n and_o further_a there_o be_v little_a or_o no_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o temple_n or_o oratory_n of_o christian_n 8._o but_o we_o need_v not_o their_o favour_n in_o so_o plain_a a_o cause_n as_o this_o as_o shall_v be_v evident_o prove_v if_o occasion_n be_v far_o give_v and_o against_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n that_o the_o second_o command_n only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n we_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a writer_n of_o his_o own_o church_n against_o he_o 3._o for_o vasquez_n acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o god_n do_v not_o only_o forbid_v that_o in_o the_o second_o command_n which_o be_v unlawful_a by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n as_o the_o worship_v a_o image_n for_o god_n but_o the_o worship_v of_o the_o true_a god_n by_o any_o similitude_n of_o he_o and_o he_o reckon_v up_o many_o other_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o he_o of_o great_a estimation_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n §_o 11._o but_o we_o must_v now_o consider_v what_o he_o further_o produce_v for_o his_o opinion_n idolatry_n he_o therefore_o say_v if_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v the_o second_o commandment_n be_v but_o a_o part_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o but_o why_o do_v he_o not_o tell_v we_o whither_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v or_o no_o if_o it_o be_v of_o so_o much_o consequence_n to_o the_o resolve_v of_o this_o controversy_n nay_o how_o be_v he_o sure_a this_o be_v st._n augustine_n constant_a judgement_n 4._o since_o in_o his_o latter_a write_n he_o reckon_v up_o the_o commandment_n as_o other_o of_o the_o father_n have_v do_v before_o he_o but_o if_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o this_o do_v it_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o commandment_n must_v be_v only_o against_o idol_n no_o but_o that_o all_o thing_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n must_v be_v in_o one_o command_n and_o so_o they_o may_v be_v and_o yet_o be_v as_o full_a against_o image_n worship_n as_o in_o two_o so_o that_o no_o relief_n be_v to_o be_v have_v from_o hence_o and_o as_o little_a from_o his_o distinction_n of_o a_o inferior_a and_o relative_a honour_n only_o which_o be_v give_v by_o they_o he_o say_v to_o the_o sacred_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o b._n mother_n and_o saint_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v latria_n or_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n the_o former_a he_o say_v be_v only_a honorary_a adoration_n express_v by_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n kiss_v they_o or_o kneel_v before_o they_o which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o unchaste_a wife_n shall_v plead_v in_o her_o excuse_n to_o her_o husband_n that_o the_o person_n she_o be_v too_o kind_a with_o be_v extreme_o like_o he_o and_o a_o near_a friend_n of_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o he_o that_o she_o give_v he_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o bed_n can_v any_o one_o think_v that_o such_o a_o excuse_n as_o this_o will_v be_v take_v by_o a_o jealous_a husband_n how_o much_o less_o will_v such_o like_a pretence_n avail_v with_o that_o god_n who_o have_v declare_v himself_o particular_o jealous_a of_o
dangerous_a for_o i_o to_o be_v too_o confident_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o i_o have_v hear_v some_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o church_n have_v say_v that_o these_o word_n may_v bear_v a_o figurative_a sense_n like_o that_o rock_n be_v christ_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n for_o transubstantiation_n but_o what_o the_o scripture_n give_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o make_v it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v hear_v the_o great_a name_n of_o scotus_n aliaco_n biel_n fisher_n cajctan_n canus_n and_o other_o quote_v to_o this_o purpose_n and_o their_o testimony_n produce_v what_o a_o case_n be_o i_o in_o then_o if_o those_o word_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o now_o i_o think_v better_o of_o it_o i_o must_v trust_v the_o church_n for_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o if_o i_o be_v not_o strange_o mistake_v i_o be_o swear_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n according_a to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n but_o alas_o what_o relief_n be_v this_o to_o my_o anxious_a mind_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n i_o be_o to_o do_v or_o not_o to_o do_v almost_o every_o day_n and_o to_o be_v resolve_v of_o it_o i_o be_o put_v to_o a_o task_n which_o will_v hold_v i_o all_o my_o life_n time_n and_o may_v be_v as_o unsatisfied_a at_o last_o as_o i_o be_o now_o for_o i_o see_v the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o dispute_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n as_o well_o as_o the_o scripture_n one_o say_v that_o a_o father_n by_o a_o figure_n mean_v a_o substance_n and_o that_o another_o by_o a_o substance_n mean_v a_o figure_n one_o man_n say_v his_o adversary_n authority_n be_v counterfeit_a and_o another_o say_v the_o same_o of_o he_o one_o quote_v the_o say_n of_o a_o heretic_n for_o the_o orthodox_n and_o another_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o if_o he_o speak_v his_o own_o mind_n he_o must_v contradict_v himself_o and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n one_o produce_v a_o pope_n confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o another_o as_o plain_a a_o testimony_n of_o a_o pope_n of_o great_a antiquity_n and_o more_o learning_n overthrow_v it_o one_o appeal_v to_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n another_o to_o the_o late_a one_o say_v the_o father_n speak_v rhetorical_o and_o another_o dogmatical_o one_o that_o they_o love_v to_o talk_v mystical_o and_o another_o that_o they_o speak_v different_o about_o this_o matter_n in_o this_o great_a confusion_n what_o ground_n of_o certainty_n have_v i_o to_o stand_v upon_o whereby_o to_o secure_v my_o mind_n from_o commission_n of_o a_o great_a sin_n i_o be_o sure_a if_o i_o live_v in_o wilful_a sin_n all_o my_o day_n i_o shall_v be_v damn_v but_o god_n have_v never_o tell_v i_o if_o i_o do_v not_o study_v the_o father_n all_o my_o life_n i_o shall_v be_v damn_v it_o be_v satisfaction_n i_o desire_v and_o that_o i_o be_o not_o like_a to_o have_v this_o way_n when_o i_o see_v man_n of_o great_a wit_n and_o subtlety_n and_o judgement_n than_o ever_o i_o be_o like_a to_o come_v to_o be_v still_o dispute_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o point_n witness_v the_o late_a heat_n in_o france_n about_o it_o while_o i_o be_o in_o this_o labyrinth_n a_o kind_a priest_n offer_v to_o give_v i_o ease_v and_o tell_v i_o these_o be_v doubt_n and_o scruple_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o trouble_v myself_o about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o i_o thank_v he_o for_o his_o kindness_n only_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n for_o i_o find_v we_o catholic_n be_v not_o agree_v about_o that_o neither_o may_v i_o be_v sure_a if_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n say_v it_o no_o not_o unless_o he_o define_v it_o but_o may_v i_o be_v sure_a then_o no_o not_o unless_o a_o general_n council_n concur_v but_o may_v i_o be_v sure_a if_o a_o general_n council_n determine_v it_o yes_o if_o it_o be_v confirm_v whole_o by_o the_o pope_n and_o do_v proceed_v in_o the_o way_n of_o a_o council_n but_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o i_o to_o judge_v of_o that_o when_o the_o intrigue_n of_o action_n be_v so_o secret_a i_o see_v then_o if_o this_o be_v the_o only_a way_n of_o satisfaction_n i_o must_v forbear_v give_v adoration_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o do_v it_o but_o suppose_v i_o be_o satisfy_v in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o i_o to_o know_v in_o general_a that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o change_n but_o i_o must_v believe_v particular_o that_o very_a bread_n to_o be_v change_v so_o which_o i_o be_o now_o to_o worship_n and_o by_o what_o mean_n can_v i_o be_v sure_a of_o that_o for_o my_o church_n tell_v i_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n that_o consecrate_v and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o intention_n of_o consecrate_v that_o very_a bread_n which_o i_o be_o to_o adore_v but_o what_o if_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v after_o many_o consecration_n that_o such_o a_o person_n prove_v no_o priest_n because_o not_o right_o baptize_v which_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n what_o become_v of_o all_o their_o action_n who_o worship_v every_o host_n he_o pretend_v to_o consecrate_v they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n every_o mass_n he_o celebrate_v but_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o i_o to_o be_v sure_a of_o his_o priesthood_n unless_o i_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o ordain_v he_o and_o the_o priest_n that_o baptize_v he_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o be_v yet_o suppose_v i_o be_v sure_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n what_o assurance_n have_v i_o that_o he_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v that_o very_a wafer_n which_o i_o be_o to_o adore_v if_o there_o be_v thirteen_o and_o he_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v only_o twelve_o if_o i_o worship_v the_o thirteen_o i_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o a_o mere_a creature_n for_o without_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o consecration_n it_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o and_o then_o i_o be_o guilty_a of_o downright_a idolatry_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v that_o he_o do_v not_o worship_v a_o mere_a creature_n with_o divine_a honour_n when_o he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host._n 2._o no_o man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v that_o he_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n for_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o the_o host._n for_o which_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o supposition_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n depend_v upon_o if_o any_o of_o which_o prove_v uncertain_a i_o be_o in_o as_o bad_a a_o case_n as_o i_o be_v before_o i_o first_o suppose_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o change_v into_o that_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v at_o jerusalem_n i_o ought_v to_o give_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o that_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o i_o be_o to_o give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n as_o god_n and_o man_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n i_o may_v on_o the_o account_n of_o that_o presence_n give_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o he_o be_v present_a but_o if_o it_o prove_v uncertain_a whether_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n as_o conjoin_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o receive_v proper_a divine_a worship_n than_o it_o must_v be_v much_o more_o so_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o present_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v so_o but_o grant_v that_o it_o may_v be_v yet_o uncertain_a whether_o i_o ought_v to_o give_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o the_o visible_a part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o i_o do_v to_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n for_o though_o christ_n may_v be_v present_a there_o his_o presence_n do_v not_o make_v the_o thing_n wherein_o he_o be_v present_a capable_a of_o the_o same_o divine_a honour_n with_o himself_o now_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v uncertain_a upon_o their_o own_o principle_n i_o now_o make_v appear_v i_o find_v it_o general_o agree_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n consider_v alone_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o it_o and_o i_o find_v it_o hot_o dispute_v among_o they_o whether_o christ_n humane_a nature_n though_o unite_a to_o the_o divine_a aught_o abstract_o consider_v to_o have_v any_o true_a divine_a honour_n give_v it_o and_o those_o who_o deny_v it_o make_v use_n of_o this_o substantial_a argument_n proper_a divine_a honour_n be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n but_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n
application_n of_o worship_n due_a to_o a_o real_a object_n of_o adoration_n i._o e._n whether_o a_o man_n give_v adoration_n to_o what_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o itself_o be_v not_o as_o excusable_a as_o believe_v a_o true_a object_n of_o adoration_n in_o general_n but_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o it_o as_o whether_o the_o worship_a false_a god_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v true_a be_v not_o as_o venial_a a_o fault_n as_o worship_v that_o for_o the_o true_a god_n which_o be_v not_o so_o as_o for_o instance_n suppose_v the_o egyptian_n worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n and_o the_o israelite_n the_o golden_a calf_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o true_a god_n which_o bring_v they_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n or_o let_v we_o take_v one_o of_o the_o inca_n of_o peru_n 1._o who_o believe_v by_o a_o tradition_n suppose_v infallible_a among_o they_o that_o the_o sun_n be_v their_o father_n and_o the_o visible_a god_n by_o which_o the_o invisible_a do_v govern_v the_o world_n and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o give_v all_o external_a adoration_n to_o the_o sun_n and_o internal_a only_o to_o the_o invisible_a deity_n upon_o what_o account_n shall_v these_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n if_o a_o involuntary_a mistake_n and_o firm_a belief_n that_o they_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n do_v excuse_v from_o it_o nay_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a of_o all_o idolater_n who_o worship_v the_o very_a image_n for_o god_n which_o the_o wise_a among_o they_o always_o disclaim_v and_o pretend_v only_o such_o a_o relative_a worship_n as_o he_o plead_v for_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o most_o excusable_a upon_o this_o ground_n for_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v true_a which_o they_o believe_v they_o do_v a_o very_a good_a thing_n and_o which_o every_o person_n else_o aught_o to_o do_v upon_o the_o same_o belief_n which_o be_v the_o utmost_a can_v be_v say_v for_o the_o papist_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n suppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v as_o true_a as_o it_o be_v false_a and_o absurd_a §_o 8._o 3._o as_o to_o invocation_n of_o saint_n saint_n i_o find_v the_o chief_a answer_n give_v be_v this_o that_o they_o do_v not_o attribute_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o excellency_n to_o saint_n which_o they_o give_v to_o god_n but_o suppose_v only_o a_o middle_a sort_n of_o excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o which_o they_o make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o as_o to_o this_o my_o argument_n be_v thus_o frame_v if_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o formal_a invocation_n than_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o they_o still_o pretend_v they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o devout_a papist_n in_o justification_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o this_o he_o answer_v two_o way_n 1._o by_o show_v the_o disparity_n of_o the_o heathen_n worship_v from_o they_o in_o two_o thing_n 1._o in_o the_o object_n 2._o in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o worship_n 1._o the_o person_n who_o they_o worship_v he_o say_v be_v such_o as_o be_v endow_v with_o supernatural_a gift_n of_o grace_n in_o this_o life_n and_o glory_n in_o heaven_n who_o prayer_n by_o consequence_n be_v acceptable_a and_o available_a with_o god_n but_o the_o supreme_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v know_v to_o be_v jupiter_n and_o their_o inferior_a deity_n venus_n mars_n bacchus_n vulcan_n and_o the_o like_a rabble_n of_o devil_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v they_o and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n that_o because_o the_o heathen_n be_v idolater_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o though_o they_o pretend_v not_o to_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o jupiter_n the_o supreme_a god_n therefore_o the_o catholic_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o desire_v the_o servant_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o he_o 2._o as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n he_o say_v if_o any_o of_o they_o do_v attain_v as_o the_o platonist_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n yet_o as_o st._n paul_n say_v they_o do_v not_o glorify_v he_o as_o god_n but_o change_v his_o glory_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n adoring_z and_o offer_v sacrifice_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o to_o the_o statue_n themselves_o or_o the_o inferior_a deity_n they_o suppose_v to_o dwell_v or_o assist_v in_o they_o which_o st._n austin_n upon_o the_o 90._o psalm_n prove_v to_o be_v devil_n or_o evil_a angel_n because_o they_o require_v sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o and_o will_v be_v worship_v as_o go_n but_o all_o he_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n he_o say_v be_v desire_v or_o pray_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v idolatry_n we_o must_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o just_a man_n even_o in_o this_o life_n because_o this_o formal_a invocation_n will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o inferior_a deity_n 2._o he_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o calumny_n be_v cast_v upon_o the_o catholic_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n and_o be_v answer_v by_o he_o and_o his_o answer_n will_v serve_v as_o well_o now_o as_o then_o in_o his_o twenty_o book_n against_o faustus_n chap._n 21._o who_o himself_o hold_v formal_a invocation_n a_o part_n of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o saint_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o prayer_n he_o make_v to_o st._n cyprian_n after_o his_o martyrdom_n l._n 7._o the_o bapt_a c._n donat._n c._n 1._o and_o calvin_n confess_v he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o that_o time_n to_o say_v holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o this_o be_v his_o full_a answer_n in_o which_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v examine_v 1._o whether_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_a worship_n and_o they_o be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n 2._o whether_o the_o answer_v give_v by_o st._n austin_n do_v vindicate_v they_o and_o whether_o invocation_n of_o saint_n as_o it_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v allow_v or_o in_o use_n then_o §_o 9_o 1._o concern_v the_o disparity_n saint_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n far_o be_v it_o from_o i_o to_o parallel_v the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n with_o the_o impure_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n as_o to_o their_o excellency_n but_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o heathen_n be_v only_o too_o blame_v in_o make_v a_o ill_a choice_n of_o those_o they_o worship_v as_o in_o worship_v jupiter_n and_o venus_n and_o vulcan_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v wicked_a wretch_n or_o else_o in_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o the_o true_a god_n and_o if_o their_o idolatry_n lie_v not_o only_o in_o the_o former_a but_o the_o latter_a than_o this_o disparity_n can_v excuse_v they_o there_o be_v two_o question_n in_o debate_n between_o the_o primitive_a father_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n the_o first_o be_v more_o general_a and_o in_o thesi_fw-la whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o the_o true_a and_o supreme_a god_n the_o second_o be_v more_o particular_a and_o in_o hypothesi_fw-la whether_o on_o supposition_n that_o be_v lawful_a those_o who_o the_o heathen_n worship_v be_v fit_a object_n for_o such_o adoration_n in_o this_o latter_a they_o triumph_v over_o they_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o eloquence_n lay_v open_a the_o impiety_n of_o those_o who_o they_o common_o worship_v but_o withal_o know_v that_o the_o wise_a among_o they_o have_v another_o notion_n of_o these_o deity_n under_o the_o common_a name_n than_o the_o vulgar_a have_v they_o therefore_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n in_o give_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o any_o creature_n let_v it_o be_v never_o so_o excellent_a and_o serviceable_a to_o mankind_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o none_o but_o god_n himself_o and_o his_o son_n christ_n jesus_n without_o ever_o make_v any_o distinction_n of_o absolute_a and_o relative_a worship_n which_o they_o must_v have_v be_v drive_v to_o in_o case_n they_o have_v give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o thus_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v the_o heathen_a emperor_n 66._o to_o who_o he_o make_v his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n that_o christ_n do_v persuade_v man_n to_o worship_n god_n alone_o by_o say_v this_o be_v the_o great_a commandment_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n
obedience_n without_o this_o some_o that_o frequent_a cross_v themselves_o go_v in_o pilgrimage_n to_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n baptise_v bell_n be_v sprinkle_v with_o holy_a water_n and_o bury_v in_o a_o monk_n habit_n be_v great_a act_n of_o devotion_n and_o other_o that_o they_o be_v superstitious_a foolery_n some_o think_v that_o unless_o they_o make_v confession_n of_o their_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n they_o can_v be_v pardon_v other_o that_o sincere_a confession_n to_o god_n be_v sufficient_a and_o the_o other_o never_o necessary_a to_o the_o pardon_n of_o sin_n though_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o useful_a to_o the_o ease_n of_o the_o sinner_n some_o that_o they_o honour_n god_n by_o set_v up_o image_n of_o he_o and_o worship_v they_o for_o his_o sake_n by_o address_v themselves_o to_o saint_n and_o angel_n to_o be_v intercessor_n with_o he_o and_o other_o that_o they_o can_v dishonour_v god_n more_o than_o by_o these_o thing_n some_o that_o they_o may_v pray_v for_o what_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v as_o well_o as_o what_o they_o do_v other_o that_o since_o man_n expect_v to_o be_v answer_v in_o their_o prayer_n they_o ought_v to_o understand_v what_o they_o say_v in_o they_o since_o these_o and_o other_o dispute_n be_v in_o the_o world_n not_o bare_o between_o christian_n and_o those_o of_o other_o religion_n but_o among_o christian_n themselves_o what_o course_n shall_v a_o person_n take_v who_o desire_v to_o be_v satisfy_v for_o he_o find_v the_o several_a party_n divide_v about_o they_o can_v any_o man_n imagine_v a_o better_a way_n if_o it_o can_v be_v hope_v for_o than_o that_o god_n himself_o shall_v interpose_v and_o declare_v his_o own_o mind_n according_a to_o what_o way_n they_o ought_v to_o serve_v he_o and_o this_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v do_v already_o by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o after_o all_o this_o must_v not_o all_o person_n concern_v be_v allow_v to_o inquire_v into_o that_o which_o be_v own_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n or_o do_v they_o think_v that_o ordinary_a people_n that_o understand_v not_o latin_n or_o greek_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v what_o become_v of_o their_o soul_n if_o they_o be_v and_o do_v in_o good_a earnest_a desire_n to_o know_v how_o to_o please_v god_n and_o to_o serve_v he_o what_o direction_n will_v they_o give_v he_o if_o they_o tell_v he_o they_o must_v do_v as_o they_o be_v bid_v true_a say_v they_o if_o we_o be_v to_o worship_v you_o for_o god_n we_o will_v do_v as_o you_o bid_v we_o for_o we_o think_v it_o fit_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o his_o own_o way_n but_o we_o will_v know_v whether_o that_o god_n who_o we_o serve_v have_v give_v we_o any_o rule_n for_o his_o worship_n or_o no_o yes_o say_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o have_v do_v so_o but_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o you_o to_o see_v they_o to_o what_o end_n say_v the_o people_n then_o be_v they_o give_v if_o they_o may_v not_o be_v see_v how_o shall_v we_o know_v whether_o we_o keep_v they_o or_o no_o or_o will_v you_o take_v upon_o you_o the_o guilt_n of_o our_o sin_n in_o disobey_v his_o will_n since_o you_o will_v not_o let_v we_o know_v what_o it_o be_v this_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a just_a and_o reasonable_a request_n and_o i_o fear_v it_o will_v one_o day_n fall_v heavy_a upon_o those_o who_o conceal_v that_o which_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o people_n and_o it_o have_v be_v ingenuous_o acknowledge_v by_o some_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o people_n will_v never_o be_v keep_v to_o that_o way_n of_o devotion_n they_o be_v in_o there_o if_o they_o be_v suffer_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n but_o the_o more_o shame_n the_o mean_a time_n for_o those_o who_o impose_v such_o thing_n upon_o they_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o devotion_n which_o be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n but_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o have_v make_v they_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o their_o office_n of_o devotion_n have_v bring_v they_o to_o so_o severe_a a_o prohibition_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o a_o know_a language_n but_o where_o themselves_o be_v already_o so_o secure_a of_o the_o person_n that_o they_o dare_v to_o give_v way_n to_o it_o and_o that_o be_v lest_o their_o conscience_n shall_v start_v and_o boggle_v at_o the_o break_v a_o command_n of_o god_n when_o they_o pretend_v to_o serve_v he_o §_o 9_o 2._o that_o no_o objection_n can_v be_v now_o make_v against_o the_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n people_n but_o will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o be_v the_o people_n less_o ignorant_a and_o heady_a less_o presumptuous_a and_o opinionative_n then_o than_o they_o be_v now_o be_v not_o there_o the_o same_o danger_n of_o mistake_v their_o sense_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n as_o refractory_a and_o disobedient_a as_o any_o have_v be_v since_o be_v they_o not_o as_o apt_a to_o quarrel_v with_o divine_a law_n and_o the_o authority_n god_n have_v set_v up_o among_o they_o do_v not_o they_o fall_v into_o sect_n and_o divers_a opinion_n by_o misunderstand_v the_o law_n yet_o be_v these_o reason_n than_o think_v sufficient_a for_o god_n not_o to_o make_v know_v his_o law_n to_o all_o the_o people_n but_o to_o commit_v it_o only_o to_o aaron_n and_o the_o priest_n for_o they_o prudential_o to_o dispense_v it_o to_o they_o no_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o strict_a care_n be_v take_v to_o make_v the_o people_n understand_v it_o particular_a command_n give_v for_o this_o very_a end_n and_o the_o law_n on_o purpose_n declare_v to_o be_v easy_a and_o intelligible_a that_o they_o may_v not_o make_v its_o obscurity_n a_o pretence_n for_o their_o ignorance_n be_v not_o this_o law_n give_v they_o as_o a_o rule_n to_o direct_v themselves_o by_o be_v not_o all_o send_v to_o this_o to_o learn_v to_o govern_v their_o action_n 9_o wherewithal_o shall_v a_o young_a man_n cleanse_v his_o way_n by_o take_v heed_n thereto_o according_a to_o thy_o word_n be_v not_o this_o law_n say_v to_o convert_v the_o soul_n 7._o and_o to_o make_v wise_a the_o simple_a and_o be_v that_o do_v by_o not_o understand_v it_o be_v it_o not_o the_o delight_n exercise_n and_o continual_a meditation_n of_o those_o who_o be_v true_o devout_a among_o they_o but_o how_o come_v our_o case_n to_o be_v so_o much_o worse_o under_o christianity_n be_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n so_o much_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a than_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n be_v not_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o mount_n wherein_o he_o deliver_v the_o rule_v of_o a_o christian_a life_n as_o plain_a as_o any_o chapter_n in_o leviticus_n what_o do_v the_o gospel_n teach_v man_n but_o to_o be_v and_o to_o do_v good_a to_o love_v all_o man_n and_o to_o love_n god_n above_o all_o to_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o obey_v his_o command_n to_o repent_v of_o sin_n past_a and_o to_o live_v no_o long_o in_o they_o and_o in_o short_a so_o to_o live_v in_o this_o world_n as_o they_o hope_v to_o live_v with_o god_n in_o happiness_n hereafter_o and_o be_v these_o thing_n so_o hard_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o people_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v acquaint_v with_o they_o in_o their_o own_o language_n or_o be_v there_o any_o danger_n they_o shall_v know_v they_o too_o well_o be_v ever_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n more_o pervert_v by_o false_a interpretation_n than_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n why_o do_v not_o he_o then_o take_v some_o other_o care_n for_o his_o own_o law_n to_o prevent_v this_o for_o the_o future_a if_o that_o have_v be_v judge_v by_o he_o the_o proper_a way_n of_o cure_n but_o thereby_o we_o see_v the_o mistake_n of_o the_o people_n be_v owe_v to_o their_o teacher_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o mean_n to_o prevent_v error_n in_o the_o people_n but_o by_o stop_v they_o at_o the_o fountain_n head_n from_o whence_o they_o run_v down_o among_o they_o for_o the_o common_a people_n may_v have_v have_v a_o better_a notion_n of_o religion_n if_o their_o mind_n have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o tradition_n and_o gloss_n of_o the_o pharisee_n therefore_o methinks_v they_o have_v not_o go_v the_o wise_a way_n to_o work_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n instead_o of_o this_o prudential_a dispense_n the_o scripture_n their_o only_a way_n have_v be_v to_o have_v destroy_v they_o as_o dioclesian_n their_o predecessor_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o prudence_n once_o design_v for_o let_v they_o assure_v themselves_o they_o who_o understand_v greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o
person_n they_o have_v ten_o time_n more_o cause_n to_o fear_v than_o the_o common_a people_n and_o consider_v the_o advantage_n they_o once_o have_v by_o the_o horrible_a ignorance_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n it_o must_v be_v impute_v only_o to_o the_o watchful_a eye_n of_o divine_a providence_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o so_o little_a use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v preserve_v entire_a to_o our_o day_n there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n to_o have_v prevent_v a_o reformation_n as_o this_o for_o they_o be_v not_o out_o when_o they_o take_v the_o scripture_n so_o much_o for_o their_o enemy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o force_n and_o restraint_n they_o put_v upon_o it_o and_o the_o fear_n and_o jealousy_n they_o be_v in_o about_o it_o continual_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o this_o will_v any_o one_o have_v compare_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v to_o a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n be_v it_o of_o so_o destructive_a a_o nature_n and_o frame_v for_o no_o other_o use_n than_o a_o sword_n be_v which_o nothing_o but_o discretion_n keep_v a_o man_n from_o do_v mischief_n by_o and_o all_o the_o way_n a_o man_n have_v though_o never_o so_o meek_a and_o humble_a to_o defend_v himself_o by_o it_o be_v by_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n with_o it_o if_o he_o continue_v his_o assault_n these_o expression_n do_v not_o argue_v any_o kindness_n to_o the_o scripture_n nor_o a_o apprehension_n of_o any_o great_a good_a come_v to_o the_o world_n by_o it_o but_o that_o real_o man_n may_v have_v be_v more_o at_o ease_n and_o few_o difference_n in_o religion_n have_v happen_v if_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o bible_n have_v be_v lose_v assoon_o as_o the_o pope_n have_v place_v himself_o in_o his_o infallible_a chair_n this_o design_n be_v once_o attempt_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o fail_v of_o success_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o far_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o prudence_n may_v carry_v they_o if_o ever_o such_o a_o season_n shall_v fall_v into_o their_o hand_n again_o have_v find_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o they_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o little_a benefit_n by_o they_o their_o church_n be_v once_o own_v as_o infallible_a for_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o do_v more_o mischief_n according_a to_o they_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o reformer_n than_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o do_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n if_o it_o must_v be_v a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n whether_o the_o more_o strength_n and_o cunning_a such_o a_o one_o have_v he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o do_v so_o much_o the_o more_o mischief_n by_o it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o get_v it_o out_o of_o such_o a_o man_n hand_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o the_o high_a prudence_n and_o care_n of_o the_o public_a safety_n to_o do_v it_o it_o can_v be_v then_o nothing_o but_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o make_v they_o suffer_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o who_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n by_o it_o and_o the_o more_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v the_o more_o desirable_a and_o prudential_a it_o be_v to_o take_v it_o from_o they_o but_o all_o man_n see_v none_o be_v so_o capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n thereby_o as_o man_n of_o the_o great_a wit_n and_o learning_n and_o that_o have_v the_o fair_a appearance_n of_o piety_n to_o the_o world_n the_o consequence_n then_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v if_o pursue_v to_o the_o true_a design_n of_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v keep_v if_o possible_a out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o most_o subtle_a learned_a and_o pious_a man_n above_o all_o other_o if_o they_o be_v not_o true_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a show_n to_o pretend_v only_o to_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o order_n for_o when_o be_v they_o otherwise_o but_o when_o cunning_a man_n have_v the_o manage_n of_o they_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v well_o with_o the_o world_n till_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v all_o burn_v which_o be_v abroad_o and_o that_o only_o one_o original_a be_v preserve_v in_o the_o vatican_n to_o justify_v the_o pope_n title_n to_o infallibility_n and_o that_o as_o the_o sybilline_a oracle_n of_o old_a never_o to_o be_v consult_v but_o in_o case_n of_o great_a extremity_n and_o that_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o some_o very_a trusty_a officer_n nor_o to_o be_v interpret_v but_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o if_o i_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o own_v the_o principle_n of_o it_o i_o must_v needs_o have_v condemn_v the_o great_a man_n of_o it_o in_o former_a time_n for_o want_n of_o prudence_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o turn_n much_o better_a than_o forge_v so_o many_o decretal_a epistle_n falsify_v so_o many_o testimony_n pervert_v so_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o papal_a chair_n there_o be_v only_o one_o small_a circumstance_n want_v their_o good_a will_n we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o question_v and_o that_o be_v the_o possibility_n of_o it_o for_o although_o the_o roman_a church_n call_v itself_o catholic_n they_o be_v wise_a enough_o to_o know_v there_o be_v many_o considerable_a church_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o where_o the_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v and_o from_o whence_o copy_n may_v be_v procure_v by_o person_n who_o will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o inquisitive_a the_o more_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o get_v it_o therefore_o they_o pitch_v upon_o a_o easy_a way_n and_o find_v the_o people_n under_o a_o very_a competent_a degree_n of_o ignorance_n they_o indulge_v they_o and_o soothe_v they_o up_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v they_o they_o can_v never_o miss_v the_o way_n to_o heaven_n though_o never_o so_o narrow_a in_o the_o dark_a their_o only_a danger_n be_v too_o much_o light_n for_o then_o probable_o they_o may_v be_v in_o a_o great_a dispute_n whether_o the_o broad_a way_n be_v not_o the_o true_a for_o there_o they_o see_v most_o of_o their_o friend_n and_o leader_n and_o while_o they_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o this_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o superstition_n they_o jog_v on_o in_o their_o opinion_n as_o secure_o to_o heaven_n as_o ignatius_n loyola_n mule_n do_v to_o mountserrat_a 17._o when_o he_o lay_v his_o bridle_n on_o his_o neck_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o will_v take_v the_o way_n to_o pursue_v the_o moor_n 3._o which_o be_v the_o more_o beat_a tract_n or_o the_o more_o craggy_a and_o untrodden_a way_n to_o that_o place_n of_o devotion_n and_o by_o a_o mighty_a providence_n and_o i_o suppose_v a_o little_a help_n of_o the_o rider_n the_o beast_n take_v the_o more_o narrow_a way_n but_o when_o person_n begin_v to_o be_v awaken_v by_o learning_n and_o thereby_o grow_v inquisitive_a in_o all_o matter_n and_o so_o by_o degree_n in_o those_o of_o religion_n they_o then_o espy_v their_o error_n in_o let_v such_o a_o book_n lie_v abroad_o in_o so_o many_o hand_n from_o whence_o so_o many_o irresistible_a argument_n be_v draw_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o i_o assure_v myself_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n against_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v now_o irremediable_a they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o small_a art_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v any_o one_o particular_a person_n who_o they_o have_v the_o least_o suspicion_n of_o from_o meddle_v with_o a_o book_n so_o dangerous_a to_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n §_o 10._o for_o if_o this_o be_v not_o it_o church_n what_o make_v they_o to_o be_v more_o jealous_a of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o ever_o the_o christian_n be_v in_o former_a age_n be_v there_o not_o much_o more_o danger_n of_o misunderstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n at_o first_o than_o ever_o after_o nay_o be_v there_o not_o very_o many_o who_o be_v false_a apostle_n and_o great_a and_o dangerous_a heretic_n presumptuous_a and_o arrogant_a if_o ever_o any_o be_v but_o do_v christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o all_o this_o think_v it_o unfit_a to_o communicate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o people_n or_o be_v the_o book_n contain_v it_o write_v in_o language_n not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o they_o no_o they_o choose_v the_o most_o popular_a language_n of_o that_o time_n most_o large_o spread_v and_o general_o understand_v the_o apostle_n never_o tell_v their_o disciple_n of_o the_o danger_n of_o read_v the_o divine_a write_n that_o be_v among_o they_o when_o they_o be_v
first_o spread_v abroad_o and_o never_o so_o proper_a a_o season_n to_o give_v they_o caution_n as_o then_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o 19_o they_o advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o the_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o they_o do_v well_o therein_o 4._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v for_o their_o instruction_n and_o comfort_n 16._o that_o be_v divine_o inspire_v they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n what_o do_v the_o apostle_n never_o imagine_v all_o this_o while_n the_o ill_a use_n that_o may_v be_v make_v of_o they_o by_o man_n of_o perverse_a mind_n yes_o they_o know_v it_o as_o well_o as_o any_o and_o do_v foretell_v schism_n and_o heresy_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o see_v they_o in_o their_o own_o day_n and_o yet_o poor_a man_n want_v that_o exquisite_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o prevent_v they_o by_o so_o happy_a a_o expedient_a as_o when_o they_o have_v write_v epistle_n to_o several_a church_n to_o forbid_v the_o promiscuous_a read_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v it_o be_v the_o awe_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n make_v this_o prohibition_n not_o so_o necessary_a in_o their_o own_o time_n do_v the_o church_n then_o find_v it_o necessary_a to_o restrain_v the_o people_n after_o their_o decease_n we_o have_v a_o occasion_n soon_o after_o give_v wherein_o to_o see_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n the_o church_n of_o corinth_n fall_v into_o a_o grievous_a schism_n and_o opposition_n to_o their_o spiritual_a governor_n upon_o this_o clemens_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o they_o wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n to_o they_o to_o preserve_v unity_n that_o he_o bid_v they_o look_v diligent_o into_o the_o scripture_n 58._o which_o be_v the_o true_a oracle_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o take_v st._n paul_n epistle_n into_o your_o hand_n 61._o and_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v and_o commend_v they_o very_o much_o for_o be_v skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n 68_o beloved_n say_v he_o you_o have_v know_v and_o very_o well_o know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o you_o have_v thorough_o look_v into_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n therefore_o call_v they_o to_o mind_n which_o language_n be_v as_o far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n be_v from_o they_o nay_o the_o counterfeit_a clemens_n who_o they_o can_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o other_o occasion_n be_v as_o express_v in_o this_o matter_n as_o the_o true_a for_o he_o persuade_v private_a christian_n to_o continual_a meditation_n in_o the_o scripture_n 4._o which_o he_o call_v the_o oracle_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o best_a employment_n of_o their_o retirement_n but_o we_o need_v not_o use_v his_o testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n nor_o the_o old_a edition_n of_o ignatius_n wherein_o parent_n be_v bid_v to_o instruct_v their_o child_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n philadelph_n nor_o that_o say_n of_o polycarp_n to_o the_o philippian_n out_o of_o the_o old_a latin_a edition_n i_o be_o confident_a you_o be_v well_o study_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o in_o the_o greek_a yet_o preserve_v he_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o read_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n that_o they_o may_v be_v build_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n usser_n so_o little_o do_v these_o holy_a man_n dream_v of_o such_o a_o prudent_a dispense_n the_o scripture_n among_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v themselves_o or_o other_o by_o they_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o read_v the_o scripture_n among_o christian_n before_o their_o meal_n 728._o and_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n at_o they_o and_o tertullian_n mention_n the_o same_o custom_n origen_n origen_n in_o the_o greek_a commentary_n late_o publish_v persuade_v christian_n by_o all_o mean_n 320._o by_o attend_v to_o read_v prayer_n teach_v meditation_n therein_o day_n and_o night_n to_o lay_v up_o in_o their_o heart_n not_o only_o the_o new_a oracle_n of_o the_o gospel_n apostle_n and_o apocalypse_n but_o the_o old_a one_o too_o of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o elsewhere_o tell_v his_o hearer_n 27._o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o they_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v great_a benefit_n to_o be_v have_v by_o they_o but_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v he_o speak_v here_o only_o of_o public_a read_v the_o scripture_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o leviticus_n he_o speak_v plain_o that_o he_o will_v not_o only_o have_v they_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o public_a 9_o but_o to_o be_v exercise_v and_o meditate_v therein_o in_o their_o house_n night_n and_o day_n for_o christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v command_v in_o the_o law_n to_o meditate_v therein_o upon_o their_o journey_n and_o when_o they_o sit_v in_o their_o house_n and_o when_o they_o lie_v down_o and_o rise_v up_o but_o have_v not_o the_o church_n yet_o experience_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o permit_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o ever_o great_a and_o more_o notorious_a heresy_n than_o in_o those_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o arise_v from_o pervert_v the_o word_n and_o design_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o do_v the_o church_n yet_o afterward_o grow_v wise_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n they_o have_v trial_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o heresy_n but_o do_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n on_o that_o account_n no_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o they_o commend_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o as_o the_o best_a remedy_n for_o all_o passion_n of_o the_o mind_n so_o st._n basil_n ephes._n and_o st._n hierome_n call_v it_o and_o this_o latter_a commend_v nothing_o more_o to_o the_o woman_n he_o instruct_v in_o devotion_n than_o constant_a read_v the_o scripture_n and_o withal_o they_o say_v that_o infinite_a evil_n do_v arise_v from_o ignorance_n of_o the_o scripture_n rom._n from_o hence_o most_o part_n of_o heresy_n have_v come_v from_o hence_o a_o negligent_a and_o careless_a life_n and_o unfruitful_a labour_n nay_o so_o frequent_a so_o earnest_a and_o vehement_a be_v st._n chrysostome_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n that_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o by_o say_v he_o speak_v hyperbolical_o which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v he_o speak_v too_o much_o of_o it_o but_o how_o far_o different_a be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o time_n from_o what_o those_o have_v think_v who_o understand_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n best_a we_o may_v see_v what_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o the_o counsel_n give_v to_o julius_n 3._o by_o the_o bishop_n meet_v at_o bononia_n for_o that_o end_n to_o give_v the_o best_a advice_n they_o can_v for_o restore_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v 6._o that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a and_o weighty_a of_o all_o they_o say_v they_o reserve_v to_o the_o last_o which_o be_v that_o by_o all_o mean_n as_o little_a of_o the_o gospel_n as_o may_v be_v especial_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v read_v in_o the_o city_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o that_o little_a which_o be_v in_o the_o mass_n ought_v to_o be_v sufficient_a neither_o shall_v it_o be_v permit_v to_o any_o mortal_a to_o read_v more_o for_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v content_v with_o that_o little_a all_o thing_n go_v well_o with_o they_o but_o quite_o otherwise_o since_o more_o be_v common_o read_v for_o this_o in_o short_a be_v that_o book_n say_v they_o which_o above_o all_o other_o have_v raise_v those_o tempest_n and_o whirlwind_n which_o we_o be_v almost_o carry_v away_o with_o and_o in_o truth_n if_o any_o one_o diligent_o consider_v it_o and_o compare_v it_o with_o what_o be_v do_v in_o our_o church_n will_v find_v they_o very_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o and_o our_o very_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v different_a from_o it_o but_o repugnant_a to_o it_o a_o very_a fair_a and_o ingenuos_fw-la confession_n and_o if_o self-condemned_n person_n be_v heretic_n there_o can_v be_v none_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n especial_o the_o prudential_a man_n in_o it_o such_o as_o these_o certain_o be_v who_o the_o pope_n single_v out_o to_o give_v advice_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o how_o different_a be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o world_n from_o that_o of_o the_o child_n of_o light_n we_o have_v already_o see_v what_o another_o kind_n of_o judgement_n
the_o ancient_a father_n have_v of_o the_o usefulness_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n than_o they_o have_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o we_o need_v not_o more_o to_o prove_v it_o since_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o those_o who_o be_v against_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n by_o the_o people_n that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n and_o sixtus_n senensis_n confess_v 13._o espencaeus_fw-la quote_v many_o plain_a place_n from_o st._n austin_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v 6._o that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o be_v very_o diligent_a in_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o house_n and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v excuse_v they_o from_o it_o 517._o and_o confess_v that_o st._n paul_n precept_n colos._n 3._o let_v the_o word_n of_o god_n dwell_v rich_o in_o you_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v it_o among_o they_o not_o only_o sufficient_o but_o abundant_o the_o sum_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v that_o the_o reason_n now_o urge_v against_o the_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o in_o a_o language_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o they_o see_v the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v object_v now_o and_o yet_o commend_v the_o read_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o that_o in_o all_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o practice_n be_v not_o only_o retain_v but_o vehement_o urge_v after_o all_o the_o heresy_n which_o have_v rise_v in_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o therefore_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o account_v it_o wisdom_n to_o keep_v the_o people_n from_o it_o be_v to_o charge_v not_o only_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n with_o folly_n but_o the_o apostle_n and_o our_o saviour_n and_o god_n himself_o chap._n iu._n of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o unreasonableness_n of_o object_v sect_n and_o fanaticism_n to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n fanaticism_n countenance_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o condemn_v by_o we_o private_a revelation_n make_v among_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n of_o the_o revelation_n plead_v for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharin_n direct_o contrary_a in_o this_o point_n yet_o both_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o large_a approbation_n of_o s._n brigitt_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o both_o their_o revelation_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v divine_a in_o the_o lesson_n read_v upon_o their_o day_n s._n catharines_n wonderful_a faculty_n of_o smell_a soul_n a_o gift_n peculiar_a to_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o vain_a attempt_n of_o reconcile_a those_o revelation_n the_o great_a number_n of_o female_a revelation_n approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n auricular_a confession_n prove_v by_o vision_n and_o revelation_n festival_n appoint_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o revelation_n the_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la on_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o juliana_n the_o story_n of_o it_o relate_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o church_n revelation_n still_o own_v by_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n very_o late_o publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n some_o instance_n of_o the_o blasphemous_a nonsense_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o monastic_a order_n found_v in_o enthusiasm_n a_o account_n of_o the_o great_a fanaticism_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o s._n romoaldus_n their_o hatred_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o strange_a vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o carthusian_n order_n found_v upon_o a_o vision_n the_o carmelites_n vision_n of_o their_o habit_n the_o franciscan_a and_o dominican_n order_n found_v on_o fanaticism_n and_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o great_a supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o quakerism_n of_o s._n francis_n describe_v from_o their_o best_a author_n his_o ignorance_n ecstasy_n and_o fanatic_a preach_v the_o vision_n of_o dominicus_n the_o blasphemous_a enthusiasm_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n the_o history_n of_o it_o relate_v at_o large_a of_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o the_o blasphemy_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o it_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n however_o own_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o read_v and_o preach_v at_o paris_n the_o opposition_n to_o it_o by_o the_o university_n but_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n gul._n s._n amour_n write_v against_o it_o his_o book_n public_o burn_v by_o order_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n horrible_a partiality_n to_o the_o friar_n the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o franciscan_n afterward_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n the_o spiritual_a state_n begin_v say_v they_o from_o s._n francis_n the_o story_n of_o his_o wound_n and_o maria_z visitationis_fw-la parallel_v the_o cant_a language_n use_v by_o the_o spiritual_a brethren_n call_v beguini_n fraticelli_n and_o begardi_n of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o poverty_n swear_v perfection_n the_o carnal_a church_n and_o inspiration_n by_o all_o which_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n of_o the_o schism_n make_v by_o they_o the_o large_a spread_a and_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o dulcinistae_fw-la of_o their_o numerous_a conventicle_n their_o high_a opinion_n of_o themselves_o their_o zeal_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o tithe_n their_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a liberty_n of_o the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n their_o disobedience_n to_o bishop_n obstinate_a adhere_n to_o their_o own_o fancy_n call_v they_o inspiration_n their_o be_v above_o ordinance_n ignatius_n loyola_n suspect_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o illuminati_fw-la prove_v from_o melchior_n canus_n the_o jesuit_n order_v found_v in_o fanaticism_n a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o romantic_a enthusiasm_n of_o ignatius_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o order_n whereby_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n since_o the_o day_n of_o mahomet_n and_o s._n francis_n ignatius_n give_v no_o respect_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n his_o great_a ignorance_n and_o preach_v in_o the_o street_n his_o glory_v in_o his_o suffering_n for_o it_o his_o pretence_n to_o mortification_n the_o way_n he_o use_v to_o get_v disciple_n their_o way_n of_o resolution_n of_o difficulty_n by_o seek_v god_n their_o itinerant_a preach_v in_o the_o city_n of_o italy_n the_o sect_n of_o quaker_n a_o new_a order_n of_o disciple_n of_o ignatius_n only_o want_v confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o ignatius_n obtain_v of_o the_o fanatic_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o superstitious_a and_o enthusiastical_a fanaticism_n among_o they_o of_o their_o mystical_a divinity_n mr._n cressy_n cant_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n of_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o superessential_a life_n and_o the_o way_n to_o it_o of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n of_o passive_a union_n the_o method_n of_o self-annihilation_a of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o of_o the_o feel_n of_o not-being_a the_o mischief_n of_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o devotion_n the_o utmost_a effect_n of_o this_o way_n be_v gross_a enthusiasm_n mr._n cressy_n vindication_n of_o it_o examine_v the_o last_o sort_n of_o fanatioism_n among_o they_o resist_v authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n their_o principle_n and_o practice_n compare_v with_o the_o fanatic_n how_o far_o they_o be_v disow_v a_z present_a by_o they_o of_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o favour_v that_o party_n which_o be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n prove_v by_o particular_a and_o late_a instance_n §_o 1._o 2._o we_o come_v to_o consider_v whether_o the_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o england_n scripture_n he_o may_v much_o better_o have_v charge_v the_o philosopher_n especial_o aristotle_n with_o all_o the_o dispute_v in_o the_o world_n for_o they_o not_o only_o by_o their_o write_n have_v occasion_v many_o but_o have_v teach_v man_n the_o pernicious_a use_n of_o reason_v without_o which_o the_o world_n may_v be_v as_o quiet_a as_o a_o flock_n of_o sheep_n if_o they_o can_v but_o persuade_v man_n to_o lay_v aside_o that_o mischievous_a faculty_n i_o dare_v undertake_v for_o they_o that_o let_v the_o people_n have_v the_o bible_n never_o so_o much_o among_o they_o they_o shall_v never_o hurt_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v they_o not_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o transubstantiation_n
about_o a._n d._n 1254._o who_o be_v general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n but_o the_o book_n be_v receive_v and_o defend_v by_o both_o order_n as_o will_v present_o appear_v but_o it_o will_v be_v first_o necessary_a to_o consider_v what_o the_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v high_a fanaticism_n than_o be_v therein_o or_o rather_o great_a blasphemy_n let_v they_o have_v leave_n to_o triumph_v the_o most_o perfect_a account_n we_o have_v of_o it_o 9_o be_v from_o nicol_n eymericus_n who_o be_v himself_o a_o inquisitor_n and_o tell_v we_o these_o heresy_n or_o error_n be_v contain_v in_o it_o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n a_o great_a fanatic_a excel_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 330._o and_o consequent_o the_o new_a and_o old_a testament_n 2._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o edify_v 3._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v to_o be_v evacuate_v or_o lose_v its_o force_n as_o the_o old_a have_v already_o 4._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n shall_v not_o remain_v in_o force_n above_o six_o year_n long_o viz._n to_o a._n d._n 1260._o 5._o that_o they_o which_o shall_v live_v beyond_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o perfection_n 6._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v give_v way_n to_o another_o gospel_n and_o so_o instead_o of_o the_o priesthood_n of_o christ_n another_o gospel_n shall_v succeed_v 7._o that_o no_o simple_a man_n be_v fit_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a thing_n but_o they_o that_o walk_v barefoot_a 8._o that_o although_o god_n afflict_v the_o jew_n in_o this_o world_n yet_o he_o will_v save_v they_o though_o they_o remain_v in_o judaism_n and_o will_v in_o the_o end_n deliver_v they_o from_o all_o the_o opposition_n of_o man_n remain_v such_o as_o they_o be_v 9_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o bring_v forth_o child_n nor_o will_v do_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o temporal_a reign_n which_o shall_v be_v after_o six_o year_n and_o by_o this_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v bring_v forth_o many_o call_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o church_n 10._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n bring_v no_o man_n to_o perfection_n 11._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v or_o joachims_n work_n obtain_v call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n or_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v do_v away_o 12._o that_o no_o man_n in_o religious_a order_n be_v bind_v to_o expose_v his_o life_n for_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o preserve_v the_o worship_n of_o christ_n but_o other_o man_n be_v 13._o that_o as_o when_o john_n baptist_n come_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v confute_v because_o of_o new_a thing_n come_v in_o their_o place_n so_o when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v or_o the_o three_o state_n of_o the_o world_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v be_v confute_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o new_a which_o be_v to_o come_v from_o whence_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n must_v be_v refute_v and_o the_o old_a cast_v away_o 14._o that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o contemplative_a life_n 15._o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n shall_v perish_v but_o one_o of_o a_o religious_a order_n shall_v be_v perfer_v above_o all_o in_o dignity_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o as_o the_o authority_n under_o the_o father_n be_v commit_v to_o one_o of_o the_o marry_a order_n so_o under_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o one_o or_o some_o of_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n 16._o that_o those_o who_o be_v over_o the_o college_n of_o monk_n aught_o in_o those_o day_n to_o think_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o secular_o and_o prepare_v themselves_o to_o return_v to_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o the_o jew_n 17._o that_o the_o preacher_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o state_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v of_o great_a dignity_n and_o authority_n than_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 18._o that_o the_o preacher_n and_o doctor_n of_o religious_a order_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v infest_a by_o the_o clergy_n shall_v go_v over_o to_o the_o infidel_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o they_o go_v thither_o for_o that_o end_n to_o bring_v they_o in_o battle_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n john_n apocalyps_n 15._o these_o may_v suffice_v out_o of_o twenty_o seven_o to_o let_v the_o world_n know_v where_o the_o height_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o fanaticism_n be_v first_o hatch_v and_o no_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o any_o who_o have_v the_o face_n or_o name_n of_o christian_n shall_v own_v these_o thing_n yet_o they_o come_v from_o those_o excellent_a and_o inspire_a person_n of_o the_o new_o found_v religious_a order_n and_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o the_o mortal_a hatred_n that_o then_o be_v between_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n who_o usurp_v the_o professor_n place_n in_o the_o university_n against_o their_o will_n god_n know_v how_o far_o this_o doctrine_n may_v have_v prevail_v without_o the_o least_o censure_n for_o the_o pope_n be_v extreme_o partial_a to_o the_o friar_n and_o will_v hear_v no_o ill_a of_o they_o they_o now_o find_v they_o their_o most_o useful_a instrument_n in_o all_o their_o quarrel_n with_o prince_n 909._o the_o secular_a clergy_n and_o the_o people_n so_o matth._n paris_n relate_v the_o story_n of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o university_n and_o the_o friar_n tell_v that_o though_o the_o king_n and_o the_o city_n be_v for_o preserve_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o university_n yet_o the_o friar_n be_v at_o the_o pope_n devotion_n and_o do_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o service_n be_v more_o acceptable_a in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o get_v the_o better_a of_o the_o university_n nay_o so_o zealous_a be_v alexander_n the_o four_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o friar_n against_o the_o university_n that_o in_o the_o six_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n he_o send_v out_o near_o forty_o bull_n against_o the_o university_n of_o which_o not_o one_o now_o appear_v in_o the_o bullarium_fw-la but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v preserve_v in_o that_o accurate_a preface_n before_o the_o work_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la the_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o university_n against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o friar_n 3._o and_o in_o the_o late_a history_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o heat_n some_o intimation_n be_v give_v the_o divine_n of_o the_o university_n of_o such_o a_o book_n which_o be_v in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o friar_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la wherein_o be_v very_o dangerous_a doctrine_n ibid._n which_o be_v sai_z matthew_n paris_z preach_v read_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o be_v put_v together_o by_o they_o in_o a_o book_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o take_v say_v he_o chief_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n 37._o and_o richerius_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o book_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n by_o some_o be_v get_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o extract_v some_o head_n out_o of_o it_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o upon_o that_o as_o du_n bouley_n say_v they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v public_o at_o paris_n 299._o but_o not_o be_v satisfy_v herewith_o they_o preach_v against_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o a_o sermon_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la 500_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v no_o small_a part_n of_o that_o book_n and_o he_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o do_v in_o all_o contain_v more_o than_o the_o bible_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v it_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v nothing_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o book_n itself_o be_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v preach_v but_o for_o five_o year_n to_o come_v that_o then_o man_n shall_v have_v another_o rule_n of_o life_n and_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v otherwise_o manage_v which_o say_v he_o be_v execrable_a and_o abominable_a to_o be_v speak_v but_o not_o content_a with_o bare_a preach_v against_o they_o he_o write_v a_o very_a smart_n book_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n de_fw-fr periculo_fw-la novissimorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la of_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o
how_o easy_o man_n be_v impose_v upon_o by_o vision_n and_o rapture_n among_o they_o he_o say_v 87._o that_o he_o know_v a_o woman_n who_o be_v afterward_o know_v to_o be_v naught_o that_o have_v rapture_n at_o her_o pleasure_n who_o he_o have_v honour_v as_o a_o saint_n himself_o and_o the_o very_a ground_n she_o stand_v on_o and_o not_o only_o he_o but_o many_o other_o even_o prelate_n and_o cardinal_n too_o by_o which_o he_o see_v evident_o how_o easy_o the_o devil_n can_v transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o after_o say_v of_o the_o beguinae_fw-la that_o under_o the_o show_n of_o sanctity_n they_o commit_v many_o vile_a thing_n a_o strange_a instance_n of_o the_o imposture_n of_o one_o of_o the_o beguinae_fw-la who_o gain_v a_o great_a reputation_n for_o sanctity_n by_o her_o constancy_n and_o devotion_n at_o prayer_n her_o pretend_v to_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n wherein_o her_o soul_n be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n her_o long_a fasting_n whereby_o she_o impose_v upon_o the_o bishop_n the_o friar_n and_o all_o the_o people_n to_o so_o great_a a_o degree_n that_o the_o bishop_n be_v about_o build_v a_o church_n on_o purpose_n to_o lay_v she_o in_o that_o all_o comer_n may_v behold_v she_o who_o lead_v such_o a_o angelical_a life_n and_o how_o accidental_o the_o imposture_n be_v discover_v to_o the_o great_a dissatisfaction_n of_o they_o all_o 18._o but_o especial_o the_o bishop_n be_v at_o large_a relate_v by_o richerius_n 4._o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o they_o have_v a_o mighty_a zeal_n against_o the_o carnal_a church_n and_o call_v all_o those_o blind_a who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o way_n as_o eymericus_n say_v of_o they_o in_o these_o maâ—ters_n they_o follow_v petrus_n johannis_n of_o who_o opinion_n about_o the_o church_n we_o have_v already_o speak_v 41._o any_o that_o suffer_v among_o they_o be_v cry_v up_o as_o martyr_n 20._o and_o four_o of_o the_o brethren_n suffer_v at_o marseilles_n a._n d._n 1316._o they_o say_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v as_o heretic_n that_o they_o be_v as_o good_a martyr_n as_o st._n laurence_n or_o vincentius_n that_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o crucify_a in_o they_o that_o all_o who_o approve_a or_o consent_v to_o their_o death_n pope_n prelate_n or_o other_o be_v all_o heretic_n for_o it_o and_o lose_v all_o right_n of_o govern_v the_o church_n or_o administer_a sacrament_n and_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n 2._o and_o they_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n these_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o their_o doctrine_n although_o eymericus_n reckon_v up_o no_o few_o than_o fifty_o five_o error_n and_o heresy_n among_o they_o and_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o care_n use_v by_o pope_n and_o inquisitour_n against_o they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 5._o john_n 22._o benedict_n 12._o clement_n 6._o innocent_a 6._o and_o afterward_o 574._o they_o not_o only_o continue_v but_o spread_v themselves_o still_o further_o john_n gerson_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o century_n mention_n not_o only_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n but_o those_o of_o the_o begardi_fw-it the_o substance_n of_o which_o he_o say_v be_v that_o a_o perfect_a soul_n be_v reduce_v to_o god_n lose_v its_o own_o will_n so_o that_o it_o have_v no_o other_o will_n but_o the_o divine_a will_n which_o it_o have_v from_o eternity_n in_o that_o ideal_o be_v which_o it_o have_v in_o god_n which_o be_v suppose_v they_o say_v they_o may_v do_v any_o thing_n which_o their_o affection_n put_v they_o upon_o without_o sin_n because_o they_o have_v no_o will_n of_o their_o own_o the_o way_n of_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n be_v somewhat_o different_a he_o tell_v we_o for_o the_o more_o cunning_a pretend_a to_o do_v it_o only_o to_o god_n but_o these_o prevail_v upon_o the_o other_o to_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n before_o they_o which_o when_o they_o have_v do_v they_o tell_v they_o they_o can_v now_o sin_v no_o long_o and_o so_o do_v what_o they_o please_v together_o under_o which_o pretext_n of_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n be_v commit_v among_o they_o neither_o be_v they_o only_o in_o france_n italy_n sicily_n and_o germany_n but_o they_o prevail_v much_o in_o spain_n too_o for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o benedict_n 12_o in_o catalonia_n there_o be_v many_o beguardi_fw-it sai_z eymericus_n 5._o the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v friar_n bonanatus_fw-la who_o be_v burn_v for_o his_o heresy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 6._o there_o arise_v many_o of_o they_o in_o the_o province_n of_o valencia_n who_o leader_n be_v jacobus_n justi_fw-la and_o be_v therefore_o immure_v and_o so_o die_v in_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a 6._o vrban_n 5._o gregory_n 11._o appear_v in_o catalonia_n one_o arnoldus_fw-la montanerius_fw-la who_o public_o preach_v for_o nineteen_o year_n together_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o begardi_fw-it about_o poverty_n and_o add_v these_o of_o his_o own_o that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v damn_v who_o wear_v the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n that_o st._n francis_n once_o a_o year_n go_v down_o into_o purgatory_n and_o thence_o draw_v the_o soul_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v of_o his_o order_n and_o carry_v they_o to_o paradise_n these_o we_o have_v from_o eymericus_n who_o say_v that_o by_o order_n of_o vrban_n 5._o and_o greg._n 11._o he_o sit_v as_o inquisitor_n upon_o he_o and_o lest_o we_o shall_v think_v this_o sect_n inconsiderable_a among_o they_o ludovicus_n de_fw-fr paramo_n the_o inquisitor_n of_o sicily_n declare_v that_o the_o fratricelli_n 23._o carry_v a_o appearance_n of_o sanctity_n with_o great_a poverty_n draw_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o man_n to_o they_o and_o drive_v john_n 22._o into_o great_a straits_n and_o by_o the_o schism_n they_o raise_v give_v a_o great_a disturbance_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n neither_o be_v it_o of_o any_o short_a continuance_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o this_o sect_n which_o be_v immediate_a revelation_n renounce_v property_n and_o liberty_n of_o action_n for_o so_o it_o begin_v with_o almerick_n at_o paris_n and_o we_o have_v see_v how_o much_o afterward_o promote_v by_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o especial_o by_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o of_o the_o three_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n 9_o and_o pretend_v to_o far_o great_a strictness_n as_o to_o their_o rule_n than_o other_o on_o which_o account_n celestine_n 5._o a._n d._n 1294._o give_v they_o first_o liberty_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o community_n universit_fw-la which_o be_v afterward_o plead_v by_o the_o fratricelli_n 510._o against_o clement_n 5._o and_o john_n 22._o §_o 11._o but_o beside_o these_o who_o before_o be_v of_o this_o order_n sect._n other_o take_v up_o the_o same_o way_n and_o opinion_n which_o be_v never_o original_o of_o it_o as_o the_o follower_n of_o geraldus_fw-la segarelli_n and_o dulcinus_n in_o italy_n spondan_n who_o be_v call_v fratricelli_n by_o platina_n by_o other_o pseudo-apostolici_a and_o dulcinistae_n spondanus_n confess_v those_o in_o italy_n 9_o who_o be_v the_o follower_n of_o one_o hermannus_n of_o ferrara_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o fraticelli_n and_o beguini_n herman_n who_o body_n say_v prateolus_n after_o he_o have_v be_v twenty_o year_n worship_v for_o a_o saint_n be_v by_o the_o command_n of_o boniface_n 8._o take_v up_o and_o burn_v for_o a_o heretic_n 38._o ludovicus_n de_fw-fr paramo_n say_v that_o it_o be_v thirty_o year_n after_o he_o have_v be_v public_o worship_v by_o the_o people_n of_o ferrara_n and_o he_o reckon_v up_o this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a blessing_n which_o come_v by_o the_o inquisition_n that_o they_o be_v thereby_o undeceive_v in_o many_o who_o they_o worship_v for_o saint_n of_o which_o he_o give_v several_a other_o instance_n but_o the_o burn_a of_o hermannus_n bone_n do_v not_o extinguish_v the_o sect_n of_o fraticelli_n there_o the_o only_a effect_n of_o this_o severity_n be_v that_o they_o grow_v more_o numerous_a and_o bold_a as_o patreolus_n and_o spondanus_n confess_v they_o keep_v their_o conventicle_n more_o frequent_o and_o spread_v the_o further_a insomuch_o that_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n fall_v in_o with_o they_o among_o who_o as_o their_o chief_a leader_n be_v several_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n as_o spondanus_n prove_v from_o the_o extravagant_a sancta_fw-la romana_fw-la of_o john_n 22._o and_o of_o the_o same_o sect_n be_v the_o pseud-apostolici_a who_o chief_a leader_n be_v geraldus_fw-la segarelli_n and_o dulcinus_n one_o of_o his_o disciple_n 12._o the_o one_o of_o parma_n the_o other_o of_o novara_n these_o fill_v all_o the_o country_n thereabouts_o with_o their_o error_n say_v eymericus_n and_o make_v a_o independent_a congregation_n among_o themselves_o which_o acknowledge_v obedience_n and_o subjection_n
condemn_v they_o and_o they_o triumph_v in_o nothing_o more_o than_o when_o they_o can_v handsome_o revenge_v themselves_o on_o that_o bitter_a enemy_n of_o they_o call_v reason_n which_o they_o never_o do_v with_o great_a pleasure_n than_o when_o they_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o case_n have_v be_v thus_o among_o they_o as_o in_o all_o religion_n and_o place_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v some_o person_n of_o a_o temper_n natural_o dispose_v more_o to_o religion_n than_o other_o be_v be_v melancholy_a thoughtful_a tender_a and_o easy_o move_v by_o hope_n and_o fear_n these_o do_v more_o easy_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o be_v possess_v with_o if_o they_o be_v not_o careful_o govern_v be_v more_o liable_a to_o fall_v into_o the_o dotage_n of_o superstition_n or_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o the_o heat_n of_o enthusiasm_n against_o both_o of_o they_o there_o can_v be_v no_o better_o cure_v imaginable_a than_o the_o true_a understanding_n the_o nature_n and_o reasonableness_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o fill_v our_o mind_n with_o a_o true_a sense_n of_o god_n and_o goodness_n and_o so_o arm_n we_o against_o superstition_n and_o withal_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o great_a reason_n and_o prudence_n and_o so_o prevent_v the_o folly_n of_o enthusiasm_n but_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o design_n of_o that_o church_n to_o keep_v the_o member_n of_o it_o from_o know_v any_o thing_n against_o her_o interest_n so_o much_o as_o the_o true_a practice_n of_o christianity_n be_v and_o therefore_o keep_v the_o bible_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n they_o must_v substitute_v some_o other_o way_n in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o to_o gratify_v the_o earthy_a dulness_n of_o a_o superstitious_a temper_n and_o the_o airiness_n and_o warmth_n of_o the_o enthusiastical_a for_o the_o former_a they_o be_v abundant_o provide_v by_o a_o tedious_a and_o ceremonious_a way_n of_o external_a devotion_n as_o dull_a and_o as_o cold_a as_o the_o earth_n itself_o to_o the_o other_o they_o commend_v abstractedness_n of_o life_n mental_a prayer_n passive_a union_n a_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o state_n of_o introversion_n divine_a inspiration_n which_o must_v either_o end_n in_o enthusiasm_n or_o madness_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o this_o state_n lie_v in_o a_o intime_fw-la union_n with_o god_n as_o they_o speak_v whereby_o the_o soul_n be_v deify_v be_v to_o be_v attain_v only_o in_o the_o way_n of_o unknowing_a for_o nothing_o so_o dangerous_a as_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o self-annihilation_a and_o many_o other_o thing_n as_o impossible_a to_o be_v understand_v as_o practise_v which_o make_v it_o difficult_a to_o give_v any_o account_n of_o such_o unintelligible_a stuff_n for_o we_o must_v only_o grope_v in_o obscurity_n and_o profound_a darkness_n and_o draw_v a_o night_n piece_n without_o light_n this_o way_n come_v first_o into_o request_n in_o the_o monastic_a order_n by_o the_o example_n of_o their_o founder_n as_o will_v easy_o appear_v by_o our_o former_a discourse_n but_o the_o man_n who_o most_o solemn_o preach_v and_o divulge_v it_o be_v rusbrochius_n suso_n harphius_n etc._n etc._n and_o he_o who_o in_o these_o latter_a age_n have_v gather_v together_o most_o that_o have_v be_v say_v before_o he_o and_o be_v commend_v by_o balthasar_n corderius_n and_o other_o as_o a_o most_o sublime_a interpreter_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n 7._o ludovicus_n blosius_n from_o these_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o put_v together_o some_o of_o their_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o a_o account_n of_o their_o divinity_n but_o i_o rather_o choose_v to_o do_v it_o chief_o from_o a_o late_a author_n publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n not_o many_o year_n since_o who_o after_o his_o many_o turn_n and_o change_n of_o opinion_n sit_v down_o at_o last_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o publish_n mother_n iuliana_n revelation_n and_o the_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n with_o the_o deserve_a character_n of_o a_o popish_a fanatic_a which_o book_n of_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n be_v compile_v by_o mr._n cressy_n out_o of_o many_o write_n of_o father_n augustin_n baker_n and_o set_v forth_o a._n d._n 1657._o with_o large_a approbation_n at_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v no_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o will_v be_v think_v a_o scandal_n to_o their_o church_n the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v as_o the_o title_n tell_v we_o to_o give_v direction_n for_o the_o prayer_n of_o contemplation_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v they_o have_v give_v direction_n for_o understanding_n it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o if_o we_o have_v no_o other_o help_n than_o what_o mr._n cressy_n give_v in_o his_o preface_n we_o may_v as_o well_o hope_v to_o understand_v the_o quaker_n cant_v as_o mr._n cressy_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v by_o these_o few_o passage_n in_o his_o preface_n the_o only_a proper_a disposition_n towards_o the_o receive_n supernatural_a irradiation_n from_o god_n holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o abstraction_n of_o life_n 33._o a_o sequestration_n from_o all_o business_n that_o concern_v other_o though_o it_o be_v their_o salvation_n and_o a_o attendance_n to_o god_n alone_o in_o the_o depth_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o light_n here_o desire_v and_o pray_v for_o be_v such_o as_o do_v expel_v all_o image_n of_o creature_n and_o do_v calm_a all_o manner_n of_o passion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o a_o vacuity_n may_v be_v more_o capable_a of_o receive_v and_o entertain_v god_n in_o the_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n what_o this_o pure_a fund_z of_o the_o spirit_n mean_v i_o have_v be_v somewhat_o to_o seek_v for_o have_v not_o lud._n blosius_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o spiritual_a institution_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o simple_a essence_n of_o the_o soul_n stamp_v with_o a_o divine_a impress_n or_o if_o this_o be_v not_o plain_a enough_o that_o from_o whence_o arise_v a_o super-essential_a life_n but_o if_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o may_v be_v the_o less_o trouble_v at_o it_o since_o the_o same_o author_n say_v afterward_o that_o very_o few_o do_v know_v that_o hide_a fund_z of_o their_o soul_n 12._o or_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v such_o a_o thing_n within_o they_o it_o be_v it_o seem_v like_o some_o very_a cunning_a drawer_n in_o a_o cabinet_n where_o the_o main_a treasure_n lie_v which_o the_o owner_n himself_o can_v find_v out_o till_o it_o be_v break_v to_o piece_n for_o self-annihilation_a be_v necessary_o require_v in_o order_n to_o it_o and_o this_o super-essential_a life_n as_o he_o admirable_o describe_v it_o be_v a_o way_n of_o know_v without_o thought_n of_o see_v in_o darkness_n of_o understanding_n without_o reason_n of_o unknowing_a god_n by_o perceive_v he_o of_o be_v melt_v and_o bring_v to_o nothing_o first_o and_o then_o be_v lose_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o god_n by_o which_o mean_v all_o create_v be_v be_v put_v off_o and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o divine_a put_v on_o be_v change_v into_o god_n as_o iron_n heat_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o fire_n this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o perfection_n aim_v at_o here_o in_o this_o world_n we_o must_v now_o consider_v the_o direction_n give_v in_o order_n to_o it_o to_o this_o end_n in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o contemplative_a state_n be_v commend_v above_o a_o active_a as_o more_o perfect_a 2._o and_o more_o easy_a more_o simple_a and_o more_o secure_a from_o all_o error_n and_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v occasion_v by_o a_o indiscreet_a use_n of_o prayer_n where_o by_o a_o active_a and_o contemplative_a state_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v what_o we_o common_o do_v by_o those_o term_n 5._o but_o the_o active-state_n be_v the_o use_n of_o reason_v and_o internal_a discourse_n to_o fix_v our_o affection_n upon_o god_n and_o express_v itself_o in_o sensible_a devotion_n and_o outward_a act_n of_o obedience_n to_o god_n will_v the_o contemplative_a in_o the_o author_n language_n be_v seek_v god_n in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o faith_n with_o a_o more_o profound_a introversion_n of_o spirit_n and_o with_o less_o activity_n and_o motion_n in_o sensitive_a nature_n and_o without_o the_o use_n of_o grosser_n image_n and_o such_o soul_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o he_o say_v much_o incline_v to_o external_a work_n but_o they_o seek_v rather_o to_o purify_v themselves_o and_o inflame_v their_o heart_n to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n by_o internal_a quiet_a and_o pure_a actuation_n in_o spirit_n by_o a_o total_a abstraction_n from_o creature_n by_o solitude_n both_o external_a and_o especial_o internal_a so_o dispose_v themselves_o to_o receive_v the_o influx_n and_o inspiration_n of_o god_n
the_o pope_n i_o need_v not_o produce_v the_o particular_a testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o bellarmin_n suarez_n valentia_n vasquez_n with_o the_o herd_n of_o the_o jesuitical_a order_n who_o follow_v these_o have_v be_v produce_v by_o so_o many_o already_o and_o particular_o by_o the_o two_o worthy_a author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o philanax_n 111._o and_o the_o papist_n apology_n from_o the_o latter_a of_o who_o we_o short_o expect_v a_o more_o accurate_a examination_n of_o these_o thing_n 6._o and_o by_o the_o former_a may_v appear_v what_o influence_n the_o jesuitical_a party_n have_v upon_o the_o most_o barbarous_a effect_n of_o fanaticism_n here_o 65._o in_o the_o murder_n of_o a_o most_o excellent_a prince_n to_o who_o observation_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v this_o that_o a._n d._n 1648._o a_o book_n be_v print_v with_o this_o title_n several_a speech_n deliver_v at_o a_o conference_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o parliament_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n for_o misgovernment_n license_v by_o gilb._n mabbot_n which_o be_v word_n for_o word_n take_v out_o of_o parson_n the_o jesuites_n book_n of_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n purposely_o design_v against_o our_o king_n title_n as_o will_v appear_v to_o any_o one_o who_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v they_o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v to_o who_o our_o fanatic_n owe_v their_o principle_n and_o their_o precedent_n and_o how_o much_o father_n parson_n though_o at_o that_o distance_n contribute_v to_o the_o cut_n off_o the_o king_n head_n but_o it_o may_v be_v now_o they_o have_v change_v their_o principle_n and_o renounce_v all_o these_o doctrine_n we_o shall_v like_v they_o so_o much_o the_o better_a if_o they_o once_o do_v this_o free_o and_o sincere_o and_o not_o with_o sly_a trick_n and_o equivocation_n which_o they_o use_v in_o these_o matter_n whenever_o they_o be_v pinch_v with_o they_o let_v they_o without_o mental_a reservation_n declare_v but_o these_o two_o point_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v absolve_v the_o king_n subject_n from_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o make_v to_o he_o and_o that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v excommunicate_v the_o king_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o raise_v war_n against_o he_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o defend_v the_o king_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o the_o own_n these_o two_o proposition_n they_o will_v gain_v more_o upon_o our_o belief_n of_o their_o fidelity_n than_o the_o large_a volumn_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n have_v do_v 2._o for_o there_o they_o falter_v in_o the_o very_a entrance_n for_o be_v charge_v from_o rome_n that_o by_o their_o remonstrance_n they_o have_v fall_v under_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o bull_n of_o paul_n 5._o against_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o give_v these_o three_o answer_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v by_o we_o 1._o that_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o swear_v and_o testify_v in_o their_o conscience_n before_o god_n and_o the_o world_n that_o king_n charles_n be_v their_o lawful_a king_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o power_n to_o depose_v etc._n etc._n whereas_o they_o only_o acknowledge_v it_o 2._o that_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v condemn_v which_o be_v not_o in_o they_o 3._o that_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o declare_v that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v dispense_v with_o that_o oath_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v omit_v by_o they_o and_o sure_o not_o without_o reason_n on_o their_o part_n but_o with_o little_a satisfaction_n on_o we_o and_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o this_o remonstrance_n be_v ground_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o pope_n own_v our_o king_n to_o be_v lawful_a king_n of_o england_n a_o great_a kindness_n and_o this_o be_v suppose_v all_o the_o rest_n follow_v natural_o as_o they_o well_o prove_v against_o the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n 5._o but_o suppose_v it_o shall_v come_v into_o his_o holiness_n head_n to_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n we_o see_v no_o assurance_n but_o they_o will_v be_v so_o too_o and_o it_o may_v make_v the_o pope_n more_o cautious_a for_o the_o future_a how_o he_o declare_v himself_o when_o such_o ill_a use_n be_v make_v of_o it_o and_o other_o how_o they_o rely_v upon_o such_o remonstrance_n which_o have_v still_o a_o tacit_n reservation_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o declare_v and_o dispense_v but_o will_v they_o declare_v it_o unlawful_a to_o resist_v authority_n when_o the_o cause_n of_o their_o church_n be_v concern_v 25._o and_o suppose_v that_o thereby_o they_o can_v settle_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o full_a exercise_n of_o his_o spiritual_a authority_n among_o we_o no_o this_o be_v their_o good_a old_a cause_n that_o undermine_v parliament_n that_o sanctify_v rebellion_n and_o turn_v nuptial_n into_o massacre_n this_o be_v that_o which_o change_v blood_n into_o holy_a water_n and_o die_v for_o treason_n into_o martyrdom_n this_o be_v that_o which_o give_v the_o glory_n at_o rome_n to_o regicide_n and_o make_v the_o picture_n of_o gueret_fw-la guignard_n and_o garnet_n so_o much_o value_v there_o of_o which_o we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n from_o mons._n s._n amour_n 58._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o among_o the_o several_a pourtraict_n of_o jesuit_n public_o sell_v there_o with_o permission_n of_o the_o superior_a he_o see_v one_o of_o garnet_n with_o this_o inscription_n pater_fw-la henricus_fw-la garnetus_n anglus_fw-la londini_fw-la pro_fw-la fide_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la suspensus_fw-la &_o sectus_fw-la 3_o maii_n 1606._o father_n henry_n garnet_n hang_v and_o quarter_v at_o london_n for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o treason_n and_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v all_o one_o at_o rome_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o notorious_a than_o that_o garnet_n suffer_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o gunpowder-treason_n of_o which_o as_o m._n s._n amour_n observe_v he_o acknowledge_v himself_o guilty_a before_o he_o die_v the_o most_o dangerous_a sect_n among_o we_o be_v of_o those_o who_o under_o pretence_n of_o set_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n think_v it_o lawful_a to_o overturn_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o have_v mighty_o the_o advantage_n of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o what_o they_o do_v for_o christ_n the_o other_o do_v it_o only_o for_o his_o vicar_n and_o sure_o if_o either_o be_v lawful_a it_o be_v much_o fit_a to_o do_v it_o for_o one_o than_o for_o the_o other_o we_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v somewhat_o better_a be_v under_o christ_n own_o government_n than_o the_o pope_n whatever_o they_o think_v but_o we_o condemn_v any_o opposition_n to_o government_n under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o though_o venner_n and_o his_o company_n act_v to_o the_o height_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o our_o sectary_n yet_o guido_n faux_n with_o his_o companion_n in_o their_o church_n go_v beyond_o they_o 2._o that_o party_n which_o have_v be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n have_v have_v the_o most_o countenance_n and_o encouragement_n from_o rome_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v but_o two_o instance_n but_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o thing_n a._n d._n 1594._o 27_o of_o december_n john_n chastel_n a_o citizen_n son_n of_o paris_n and_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v be_v three_o year_n in_o the_o school_n watch_v his_o opportunity_n to_o stab_n henry_n 4._o but_o by_o his_o stoop_a just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o blow_n he_o strike_v he_o only_o into_o the_o mouth_n upon_o which_o the_o jesuit_n be_v banish_v france_n and_o a_o pyramid_n erect_v in_o their_o place_n of_o his_o father_n house_n in_o the_o front_n whereof_o towards_o the_o palace_n gate_n the_o arrest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o parliament_n against_o the_o traitor_n be_v engrave_v contain_v his_o examination_n and_o confession_n of_o be_v a_o scholar_n of_o the_o jesuit_n a_o disciple_n of_o gueret_n and_o the_o sentence_n pass_v upon_o he_o because_o he_o believe_v it_o lawful_a to_o kill_v king_n that_o henry_n 4._o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n till_o he_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o pope_n etc._n etc._n this_o arrest_v continue_v without_o notice_n take_v of_o it_o at_o rome_n till_o october_n 9_o a._n d._n 1609._o and_o on_o that_o day_n it_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o inquisition_n and_o put_v into_o the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la 205._o as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v see_v which_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o many_o report_n be_v flee_v abroad_o in_o many_o part_n of_o the_o murder_n of_o henry_n 4._o and_o letter_n come_v to_o paris_n from_o several_a place_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o be_v that_o it_o be_v find_v how_o careful_a the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o
murder_v by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n full_a of_o the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a 9_o baronius_n be_v here_o very_o hard_o put_v to_o it_o to_o vindicate_v the_o pope_n for_o he_o confess_v the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o people_n be_v occasion_v by_o the_o pope_n oppose_v the_o emperor_n and_o commend_v their_o zeal_n for_o religion_n in_o it_o and_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o emperor_n lay_v all_o the_o blame_n on_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o the_o greek_a historian_n theophanes_n and_o zonaras_n do_v so_o too_o but_o all_o this_o he_o say_v proceed_v only_o from_o their_o spite_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o ignorance_n of_o affair_n in_o it_o but_o if_o we_o believe_v he_o the_o pope_n rather_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v they_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o when_o they_o will_v have_v choose_v another_o he_o oppose_v it_o which_o he_o prove_v from_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la and_o anastasius_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o business_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o choose_v another_o emperor_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v not_o draw_v the_o people_n off_o from_o their_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o then_o be_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o affirm_v by_o the_o greek_a historian_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n 728._o sigebert_n say_v that_o gregory_n 2._o find_v the_o emperor_n incorrigible_a he_o make_v rome_n 18._o italy_n and_o all_o the_o west_n to_o revolt_v from_o he_o and_o forbid_v his_o tribute_n the_o same_o be_v affirm_v by_o otto_n frisingensis_n 718._o conradus_n vrspergensis_n hieronymus_n rubeus_n and_o other_o who_o can_v be_v suspect_v of_o any_o enmity_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n 190._o as_o for_o the_o make_v a_o new_a emperor_n therein_o the_o pope_n have_v another_o game_n to_o play_v he_o be_v not_o willing_a the_o soldiery_n shall_v make_v another_o emperor_n 520._o for_o as_o hadrianus_n valesius_fw-la well_o observe_v the_o pope_n dare_v not_o so_o affront_v the_o emperor_n if_o he_o have_v not_o hold_v a_o private_a correspondency_n with_o charles_n martel_n at_o that_o time_n who_o honour_n and_o arm_n be_v the_o great_a in_o these_o western_a part_n have_v thereby_o strengthen_v his_o interest_n against_o both_o the_o emperor_n his_o know_a enemy_n and_o the_o lombard_n that_o be_v at_o best_a but_o unfaithful_a friend_n he_o make_v what_o advantage_n he_o can_v of_o the_o place_n that_o owe_v subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o make_v up_o the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o church_n as_o valesius_fw-la observe_n particular_o of_o sutrium_n 727._o but_o sigonius_n say_v the_o people_n not_o only_o cast_v off_o the_o emperor_n but_o do_v swear_v to_o be_v faithful_a to_o the_o pope_n no_o wonder_n than_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o have_v a_o new_a emperor_n choose_v so_o that_o at_o this_o time_n rome_n and_o the_o roman_a duchy_n come_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o city_n of_o which_o be_v enumerate_v by_o sigonius_n 126._o and_o therefore_o papirius_n massonus_n deserve_o make_v this_o pope_n the_o founder_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o we_o see_v be_v lay_v in_o downright_a rebellion_n and_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o justify_v than_o by_o make_v the_o pope_n absolute_a governor_n of_o the_o world_n not_o long_o after_o the_o pope_n begin_v say_v valesius_fw-la 525._o a_o war_n with_o the_o lombard_n who_o watch_v any_o occasion_n to_o take_v away_o some_o part_n of_o his_o new_o get_a patrimony_n he_o therefore_o send_v away_o anastasius_n and_o sergius_n into_o france_n to_o charles_n martel_n with_o the_o key_n of_o st._n peter_n sepulchre_n in_o token_n of_o their_o own_v he_o as_o their_o protector_n which_o embassy_n be_v acceptable_a to_o charles_n 3._o he_o procure_v a_o peace_n to_o be_v conclude_v between_o the_o lombard_n and_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o pope_n desire_n who_o send_v several_a letter_n and_o messenger_n to_o he_o to_o come_v into_o italy_n to_o revenge_v st._n peter_n quarrel_n against_o the_o lombard_n with_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o as_o he_o love_v st._n peter_n he_o will_v come_v with_o all_o speed_n into_o italy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n still_o extant_a and_o publish_v by_o sirmondus_n 526._o but_o he_o soon_o after_o die_v his_o son_n pepin_n succeed_v in_o all_o his_o power_n and_o grow_v weary_a of_o have_v so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king_n above_o he_o send_v to_o pope_n zachary_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o he_o to_o bear_v the_o name_n who_o do_v all_o the_o business_n of_o a_o king_n who_o very_o well_o understand_v his_o meaning_n and_o ready_o assent_v to_o it_o upon_o which_o chilperick_n be_v depose_v and_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n 22._o and_o pepin_n be_v afterward_o absolve_v by_o the_o pope_n from_o his_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n 86._o with_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o people_n there_o be_v now_o so_o close_o a_o league_n between_o the_o pope_n interest_n and_o pippin_n 8_o the_o one_o title_n to_o his_o crown_n depend_v on_o the_o pope_n authority_n the_o other_o security_n upon_o his_o protection_n no_o wonder_n to_o see_v they_o endeavour_v the_o promote_a each_o other_o advantage_n 10._o the_o pope_n territory_n be_v not_o long_o after_o molest_v by_o aistulphus_n king_n of_o the_o lombard_n stephen_n write_v a_o very_a pitiful_a letter_n of_o complaint_n to_o pepin_n and_o charles_n and_o charlemain_n his_o son_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o aistulphus_n have_v almost_o break_v his_o heart_n with_o grief_n because_o he_o will_v not_o leave_v one_o foot_n of_o land_n to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o therefore_o he_o conjure_v they_o by_o st._n peter_n who_o have_v anoint_v they_o king_n that_o they_o will_v recover_v the_o land_n again_o out_o of_o the_o lombard_n hand_n or_o otherwise_o they_o may_v think_v what_o a_o sad_a account_n they_o will_v give_v to_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o pope_n letter_n late_o publish_v by_o delaland_n sirmondus_n his_o nephew_n in_o his_o supplement_n of_o the_o gallican_n council_n 756._o upon_o this_o pepin_n come_v to_o his_o assistance_n and_o every_o peace_n add_v still_o more_o to_o the_o church_n revenue_n by_o which_o it_o be_v now_o grow_v very_o considerable_a by_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o exarchat_n of_o ravenna_n in_o pope_n stephen_n time_n be_v destroy_v which_o be_v the_o only_a remainder_n then_o leave_v of_o the_o empire_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o revenue_n of_o it_o be_v give_v by_o pepin_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o ancient_a inscription_n in_o ravenna_n mention_v by_o papirius_n massonus_n 87._o which_o the_o pope_n solicit_v hard_o for_o when_o he_o go_v himself_o into_o france_n on_o purpose_n to_o stir_v up_o pepin_n against_o the_o lombard_n 754._o and_o be_v much_o afraid_a lest_o the_o exarchat_n shall_v have_v be_v restore_v again_o to_o the_o emperor_n 12._o but_o pepin_n promise_v to_o give_v the_o region_n of_o pentapolis_n and_o ravenna_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v assoon_o as_o he_o have_v take_v they_o from_o the_o lombard_n the_o pope_n go_v away_o well_o satisfy_v and_o draw_v after_o he_o a_o mighty_a army_n whereby_o a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n be_v lay_v waste_n 1._o and_o the_o people_n miserable_o harrass_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o secure_v that_o to_o the_o pope_n which_o do_v by_o all_o right_a belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n 2._o who_o send_v ambassador_n first_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o then_o to_o pepin_n to_o desire_v the_o restitution_n of_o those_o place_n to_o their_o true_a owner_n but_o the_o pope_n deny_v and_o pepin_n urge_v the_o promise_n he_o have_v already_o make_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o can_v not_o go_v back_o from_o it_o because_o he_o undertake_v that_o quarrel_n mere_o for_o his_o soul_n 755._o and_o the_o pope_n sake_n without_o expect_v any_o advantage_n to_o himself_o by_o it_o aistulphus_n be_v dead_a desiderius_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o kingdom_n of_o lombardy_n but_o he_o fear_v rachis_n the_o right_a heir_n 2._o make_v a_o league_n present_o with_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o surrender_v up_o some_o more_o city_n make_v he_o whole_o of_o his_o party_n and_o rachis_n be_v fain_o to_o retire_v again_o to_o a_o monastery_n but_o after_o a_o while_n desiderius_n find_v a_o occasion_n to_o quarrel_n with_o the_o pope_n and_o take_v several_a city_n into_o his_o hand_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v possession_n of_o and_o threaten_v sudden_o to_o besiege_v rome_n pope_n adrian_n find_v himself_o in_o these_o straits_n dispatch_n away_o messenger_n with_o all_o speed_n to_o
to_o take_v the_o story_n as_o baronius_n relate_v it_o in_o that_o year_n benedict_n 9_o be_v make_v pope_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o count_n of_o tusculum_n frascati_fw-la out_o of_o opposition_n to_o which_o and_o dislike_v of_o benedict_n the_o people_n of_o rome_n depose_v he_o and_o set_v up_o sylvester_n 3._o who_o get_v the_o popedom_n by_o simony_n and_o enjoy_v it_o but_o three_o month_n when_o the_o tusculan_a faction_n again_o prevail_a sylvester_n be_v depose_v and_o benedict_n restore_v but_o find_v himself_o hateful_a to_o the_o people_n he_o resign_v to_o john_n call_v gregory_n 6._o or_o as_o platina_n say_v some_o affirm_v sell_v it_o to_o he_o otto_n frisingensis_n say_v these_o three_o sit_v together_o in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o of_o they_o lead_v very_o bad_a life_n as_o he_o hear_v himself_o at_o rome_n but_o baronius_n will_v not_o have_v greg._n 6._o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o john_n one_o of_o the_o schismatical_a pope_n but_o gratian_n who_o by_o fair_a offer_n not_o to_o be_v call_v simony_n persuade_v the_o other_o three_o to_o part_n with_o their_o place_n get_v the_o possession_n of_o the_o popedom_n alone_o alphons_n ciacconus_fw-la follow_v onuphrius_n in_o say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v joh._n gratianus_n but_o not_o one_o of_o the_o three_o anti-popes_n sit_v together_o wherein_o neither_o baronius_n nor_o he_o can_v sufficient_o clear_v themselves_o if_o he_o be_v distinct_a there_o must_v be_v five_o pope_n at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o greg._n 6._o be_v deprive_v with_o the_o rest_n by_o a_o council_n call_v by_o the_o emperor_n henry_n 3._o at_o sutrium_n for_o baronius_n be_v very_o much_o mistake_v in_o say_v that_o the_o other_o three_o pope_n be_v all_o deprive_v two_o year_n before_o for_o his_o own_o author_n hermannus_n assert_n that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o false_a pope_n be_v there_o diligent_o discuss_v and_o greg._n 6._o deprive_v for_o simony_n as_o ciacconus_fw-la express_o say_v after_o other_o author_n however_o baronius_n strive_v to_o vindicate_v he_o out_o of_o kindness_n to_o his_o name_n sake_n and_o disciple_n greg._n 7._o and_o clement_n 2._o be_v there_o make_v pope_n who_o enjoy_v it_o but_o a_o little_a time_n be_v poison_v say_v platina_n by_o damasus_n 2._o who_o succeed_v he_o but_o after_o the_o death_n of_o both_o these_o benedict_n 9_o get_v into_o possession_n of_o the_o papacy_n again_o and_o the_o five_o time_n after_o the_o death_n of_o leo_n 9_o in_o who_o time_n a_o great_a controversy_n arise_v again_o about_o re-ordination_a viz._n of_o such_o who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o simoniacal_a person_n and_o although_o leo_n have_v determine_v in_o council_n that_o upon_o forty_o day_n penance_n they_o may_v perform_v the_o duty_n of_o their_o function_n yet_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o epistle_n of_o petrus_n damiani_n extant_a in_o baronius_n 6._o that_o this_o controversy_n remain_v still_o and_o they_o think_v all_o action_n do_v by_o such_o person_n no_o other_o than_o if_o they_o have_v be_v do_v by_o layman_n but_o we_o find_v nothing_o do_v in_o it_o to_o suppress_v this_o heresy_n as_o he_o call_v it_o although_o he_o earnest_o desire_v the_o pope_n to_o condemn_v it_o we_o be_v now_o falleâ—_n into_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n who_o cause_v benedict_n 10._o to_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o papacy_n before_o he_o come_v to_o it_o himself_o for_o he_o call_v together_o the_o discontent_a cardinal_n at_o sienna_n where_o they_o discard_a benedict_n and_o choose_v nicolaus_n 2._o the_o schism_n that_o happen_v in_o his_o own_o time_n i_o have_v already_o speak_v to_o which_o i_o shall_v therefore_o pass_v by_o as_o likewise_o the_o other_o that_o follow_v upon_o the_o opposition_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n although_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o there_o can_v be_v great_a division_n among_o man_n than_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o those_o two_o faction_n especial_o after_o they_o come_v to_o be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o name_n of_o guelph_n and_o gibelline_n it_o be_v ordinary_a for_o they_o to_o murder_v each_o other_o wherever_o they_o meet_v for_o a_o mighty_a demonstration_n of_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v only_o now_o inquire_v whether_o all_o these_o schism_n and_o faction_n happen_v among_o they_o only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o agreement_n among_o themselves_o be_v only_o from_o that_o external_a opposition_n and_o when_o that_o cease_v new_a faction_n and_o schism_n break_v forth_o among_o they_o of_o which_o italy_n be_v so_o full_a that_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n become_v the_o work_n of_o year_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o heat_n which_o be_v among_o they_o but_o i_o meddle_v not_o with_o these_o faction_n in_o election_n although_o they_o be_v no_o great_a indication_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n among_o they_o but_o i_o shall_v only_o touch_v at_o the_o great_a schism_n for_o continuance_n ever_o they_o have_v among_o they_o as_o their_o historian_n reckon_v it_o which_o last_v with_o great_a animosity_n for_o fifty_o year_n together_o in_o which_o all_o the_o prince_n of_o christendom_n be_v concern_v and_o one_o party_n condemn_v the_o other_o with_o the_o great_a bitterness_n and_o condemn_v all_o the_o act_n do_v by_o the_o other_o and_o pronounce_v they_o null_n and_o void_a this_o be_v begin_v upon_o the_o election_n of_o vrban_n 6._o at_o which_o the_o cardinal_n declare_v a_o force_n by_o the_o soldier_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n when_o they_o be_v withdraw_v from_o thence_o to_o a_o place_n of_o safety_n choose_v another_o pope_n viz._n clem._n 7._o who_o sit_v in_o france_n as_o vrban_n and_o his_o successor_n do_v in_o rome_n he_o make_v twenty_o seven_o cardinal_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr luna_n or_o benedict_n 13._o succeed_v he_o and_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o endeavour_n can_v be_v use_v to_o suppress_v this_o schism_n it_o still_o continue_a and_o the_o mean_n for_o that_o end_n do_v rather_o increase_v it_o as_o the_o council_n of_o pisa_n which_o instead_o of_o two_o pope_n make_v three_o set_v up_o alexander_n 5._o beside_o greg._n 12._o and_o benedict_n 13._o and_o after_o he_o john_n 23._o be_v choose_v at_o bononia_n and_o although_o afterward_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n deprive_v john_n 23._o and_o benedict_n 13._o and_o choose_v martin_n 5._o yet_o benedict_n never_o yield_v and_o after_o his_o death_n the_o cardinal_n that_o be_v with_o he_o choose_v clem._n 8._o against_o martin_n 5._o who_o be_v so_o far_o from_o yield_v he_o to_o be_v true_a pope_n that_o they_o rather_o choose_v to_o rot_v in_o prison_n as_o they_o do_v and_o so_o say_v ciacconius_n this_o schism_n be_v end_v after_o fifty_o two_o year_n 7._o which_o have_v give_v so_o great_a disturbance_n to_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n one_o may_v have_v imagine_v now_o when_o council_n be_v call_v for_o that_o purpose_n that_o a_o end_n shall_v thereby_o be_v put_v to_o these_o schism_n among_o they_o but_o it_o be_v so_o far_o otherwise_o that_o we_o find_v another_o schism_n begin_v in_o that_o church_n not_o long_o after_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n which_o choose_v felix_n 5._o in_o opposition_n to_o eugenius_n 4._o where_o there_o be_v not_o only_a pope_n against_o pope_n but_o council_n against_o council_n too_o eugenius_n sit_v at_o that_o time_n with_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n 2._o we_o find_v council_n against_o council_n again_o that_o at_o pisa_n and_o the_o lateran_n at_o râ—me_n both_o call_v general_n council_n and_o condemn_v each_o other_o by_o which_o we_o see_v how_o far_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v from_o be_v free_a from_o dangerous_a schism_n in_o itself_o and_o therefore_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o object_v they_o to_o other_o the_o only_a thing_n plead_v in_o answer_n to_o this_o charge_n of_o their_o numerous_a schism_n be_v that_o these_o be_v most_o of_o they_o controversy_n concern_v election_n of_o pope_n which_o be_v all_o the_o salvo_fw-la molanus_n have_v for_o it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o onuphrius_n his_o chronologie_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o purpose_n since_o the_o question_n be_v which_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n with_o who_o the_o member_n be_v to_o be_v unite_v and_o all_o those_o who_o be_v not_o unite_v with_o he_o who_o they_o account_v the_o true_a head_n must_v be_v as_o much_o in_o schism_n as_o they_o who_o renounce_v all_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n for_o be_v not_o those_o as_o much_o in_o rebellion_n who_o set_v up_o a_o usurper_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n as_o they_o who_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v their_o prince_n
and_o to_o have_v any_o authority_n over_o they_o because_o they_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o a_o free_a state_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o lawful_a head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o their_o own_o principle_n and_o only_o they_o be_v true_o unite_v to_o the_o church_n who_o be_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o lawful_a head_n and_o therefore_o it_o follow_v upon_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o they_o must_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o schism_n who_o be_v unite_v with_o any_o other_o than_o the_o true_a head_n what_o then_o signify_v the_o boast_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o they_o can_v prevent_v the_o fall_n of_o their_o member_n into_o such_o dangerous_a schism_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o tell_v we_o of_o one_o head_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o all_o must_v submit_v if_o there_o have_v be_v several_a pretender_n to_o that_o headship_n and_o the_o church_n have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n divide_v which_o of_o they_o be_v the_o true_a unless_o all_o their_o unity_n come_v to_o this_o at_o last_o that_o they_o have_v a_o excellent_a unity_n among_o they_o if_o they_o can_v all_o agree_v and_o such_o a_o unity_n may_v be_v have_v any_o where_o but_o if_o all_o be_v agree_v what_o need_v any_o mean_n of_o agreement_n by_o one_o universal_a head_n or_o what_o can_v that_o universal_a head_n signify_v to_o make_v unity_n when_o his_o title_n to_o his_o headship_n become_v a_o cause_n of_o great_a division_n may_v not_o we_o say_v upon_o better_a ground_n that_o take_v away_o the_o pope_n authority_n will_v tend_v much_o more_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n since_o that_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v to_o this_o day_n of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o thing_n now_o stand_v in_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n that_o he_o be_v much_o rather_o the_o head_n of_o contention_n and_o the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n §_o 7._o 3._o the_o difference_n have_v be_v as_o great_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o out_o of_o it_o government_n both_z as_o to_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o doctrine_n 1._o for_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n have_v not_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o among_o they_o even_o here_o in_o england_n be_v manage_v with_o as_o much_o heat_n and_o warmth_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n as_o between_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o dissenter_n from_o it_o neither_o be_v this_o any_o late_o start_v controversy_n among_o they_o but_o have_v continue_v ever_o since_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o their_o pretence_n of_o exemption_n from_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o encroach_a upon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n for_o no_o soon_o do_v the_o friar_n begin_v public_o under_o pretence_n of_o privilege_n to_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o preach_v without_o licence_n from_o the_o bishop_n where_o they_o please_v and_o to_o take_v other_o office_n of_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n out_o of_o their_o hand_n but_o great_a opposition_n be_v make_v against_o they_o by_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v friend_n to_o the_o episcopal_a power_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o concernment_n for_o we_o to_o understand_v i_o shall_v give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o it_o from_o the_o best_a writer_n of_o their_o own_o church_n assoon_o as_o the_o monastic_a order_n be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o serviceable_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v think_v convenient_a to_o keep_v they_o in_o a_o immediate_a dependence_n upon_o the_o pope_n in_o whatever_o country_n they_o be_v from_o hence_o come_v the_o great_a favour_n of_o pope_n to_o they_o and_o their_o willingness_n to_o grant_v they_o almost_o what_o privilege_n they_o desire_v because_o receive_v they_o only_o from_o the_o plenitude_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v and_o defend_v that_o from_o whence_o they_o derive_v they_o at_o first_o when_o they_o lead_v a_o more_o proper_o monastic_a life_n the_o privilege_n grant_v they_o seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o exempt_n they_o from_o some_o trouble_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o it_o either_o relate_n to_o their_o person_n or_o the_o estate_n they_o enjoy_v after_o this_o they_o begin_v to_o complain_v of_o the_o number_n of_o people_n flock_v to_o their_o church_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o their_o private_a and_o retire_a life_n from_o hence_o we_o first_o read_v that_o public_a mass_n by_o the_o bishop_n be_v forbid_v in_o monastery_n 43._o to_o prevent_v a_o concourse_n of_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o woman_n to_o they_o but_o a_o long_a time_n after_o this_o they_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o meddle_v no_o more_o in_o ecclesiastical_a than_o in_o secular_a matter_n 25._o so_o charles_n m._n in_o his_o capitular_a command_v they_o to_o keep_v within_o their_o monastery_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o bishop_n and_o to_o meddle_v in_o no_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n without_o the_o express_a command_n of_o the_o bishop_n but_o as_o the_o pope_n increase_v their_o authority_n the_o monk_n enlarge_v their_o privilege_n and_o procure_v exemption_n from_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o please_v to_o those_o who_o value_v the_o church_n peace_n above_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o monastic_a order_n these_o exemption_n be_v therefore_o high_o condemn_v by_o st._n bernard_n senon_n though_o a_o monk_n himself_o as_o tend_v to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o by_o ivo_n carnotensis_n who_o say_v 4_o he_o grow_v weary_a of_o his_o episcopal_a government_n by_o reason_n of_o they_o petrus_n blesensis_n have_v a_o epistle_n write_v to_o pope_n alexander_n 3._o in_o the_o name_n of_o richard_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 68_o against_o the_o abbot_n of_o malmsbury_n who_o refuse_v subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o archbishop_n to_o appear_v before_o he_o for_o his_o contempt_n he_o declare_v he_o will_v be_v subject_a to_o none_o but_o the_o pope_n and_o say_v they_o be_v pitiful_a abbot_n who_o do_v not_o whole_o exempt_v themselves_o from_o the_o bishop_n power_n when_o they_o may_v for_o a_o annual_a pension_n to_o the_o pope_n obtain_v a_o absolute_a exemption_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n say_v it_o be_v time_n for_o they_o to_o complain_v because_o this_o contagion_n do_v spread_v itself_o far_o and_o the_o abbot_n set_v themselves_o against_o their_o bishop_n and_o metropolitan_o and_o the_o pope_n by_o indulge_v these_o thing_n do_v command_v disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n and_o arm_v the_o child_n against_o their_o father_n but_o these_o and_o many_o other_o complaint_n signify_v nothing_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o their_o profit_n and_o interest_n be_v advance_v by_o it_o and_o although_o we_o read_v of_o many_o affront_n which_o the_o monk_n put_v upon_o the_o bishop_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n yet_o their_o insolency_n grow_v the_o high_a when_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o preach_v in_o parochial_a church_n and_o hear_v confession_n without_o the_o bishop_n leave_n thence_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n publish_v the_o book_n de_fw-fr periculis_fw-la novissimorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la which_o although_o write_v by_o s._n amour_n go_v abroad_o in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o divine_n there_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o wherein_o a_o character_n be_v give_v of_o those_o person_n who_o shall_v make_v the_o last_o time_n so_o troublesome_a 18._o they_o shall_v be_v lover_n of_o themselves_o not_o endure_v reproof_n covetous_a both_o of_o riches_n and_o applause_n high-minded_a because_o they_o will_v not_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n 2._o but_o be_v set_v before_o they_o and_o therefore_o disobedient_a to_o their_o spiritual_a father_n and_o such_o as_o these_o be_v say_v to_o creep_v into_o house_n which_o the_o ordinary_a gloss_n expound_v of_o those_o who_o enter_v into_o the_o house_n of_o those_o who_o be_v under_o another_o charge_n these_o enter_v not_o by_o the_o door_n as_o the_o rector_n of_o church_n do_v but_o steal_v into_o they_o like_o thief_n and_o robber_n and_o lead_v captive_a silly_a woman_n be_v their_o set_v they_o against_o the_o bishop_n and_o persuade_v they_o to_o a_o monastic_a life_n these_o be_v likewise_o false_a teacher_n who_o though_o never_o so_o learned_a and_o holy_a teach_v without_o be_v send_v and_o none_o be_v due_o send_v but_o such_o as_o be_v choose_v and_o
hinder_v all_o person_n of_o any_o other_o order_n whatsoever_o from_o come_v among_o they_o and_o if_o they_o do_v come_v by_o one_o mean_n or_o other_o they_o be_v sure_a to_o procure_v their_o banishment_n and_o persecution_n to_o this_o end_n they_o assist_v and_o counsel_v the_o infidel_n themselves_o in_o it_o and_o make_v use_n of_o their_o hand_n to_o whip_v and_o imprison_v they_o and_o so_o to_o make_v they_o weary_a of_o be_v there_o when_o they_o be_v leave_v alone_o they_o have_v the_o liberty_n of_o tell_v their_o own_o story_n and_o no_o one_o can_v disprove_v they_o but_o they_o be_v not_o so_o watchful_a but_o some_o of_o the_o other_o order_n be_v send_v as_o spy_n upon_o they_o and_o although_o they_o know_v they_o hazard_v their_o life_n in_o it_o yet_o they_o make_v full_a discovery_n of_o the_o jesuit_n way_n of_o convert_v infidel_n and_o they_o discover_v such_o horrible_a thing_n in_o the_o catechism_n they_o give_v to_o their_o new_a convert_v that_o they_o complain_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o they_o but_z as_o appear_v by_o the_o event_n to_o very_o little_a purposeâ—_n for_o although_o the_o jesuit_n can_v not_o deny_v the_o thing_n they_o be_v charge_v with_o and_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr prâ—pagandâ_fw-la fide_fw-la at_o rome_n sâ—pt_n 12._o a.d._n 1645_o in_o seventeen_o decree_n condemn_v they_o yet_o the_o rector_n of_o the_o jesuit_n college_n in_o the_o philippines_n in_o a_o book_n of_o 300_o page_n oppose_v those_o decree_n which_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o angelopolis_n and_o he_o give_v it_o to_o a_o dominican_n to_o answer_v who_o have_v be_v in_o those_o part_n himself_o who_o full_o prove_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o answer_v the_o jesuit_n argument_n both_o which_o the_o bishop_n say_v be_v in_o his_o custody_n the_o short_a of_o their_o instruction_n to_o their_o convert_v be_v this_o to_o speak_v little_a of_o christ_n crucify_a but_o to_o conceal_v that_o part_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v to_o use_v all_o the_o same_o custom_n that_o the_o idolater_n do_v only_o direct_v all_o their_o worship_n to_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n not_o to_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o fast_v penance_n confession_n and_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o severity_n of_o repentance_n and_o mortification_n they_o design_v to_o recommend_v as_o easy_a a_o religion_n to_o they_o as_o may_v be_v the_o better_a to_o invite_v they_o to_o embrace_v it_o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o bishop_n observe_v we_o read_v of_o no_o martyr_n among_o they_o the_o poor_a dominican_n and_o franciscan_n be_v whip_v and_o imprison_v and_o banish_v but_o the_o jesuit_n who_o preach_v only_o a_o glorious_a christ_n without_o his_o passion_n and_o cross_n have_v far_o better_o and_o easy_a entertainment_n among_o they_o but_o these_o thing_n the_o bishop_n there_o give_v a_o large_a account_n of_o i_o return_v to_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o they_o a_o agent_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o bishop_n with_o this_o letter_n to_o negotiate_v his_o business_n there_o against_o the_o jesuit_n a_o man_n intelligent_a 15._o vigorous_a and_o undaunted_a say_v mr._n s._n amour_n of_o he_o who_o follow_v his_o business_n so_o close_o that_o after_o long_a solicitation_n and_o address_n he_o obtain_v another_o decree_n against_o the_o jesuit_n which_o be_v extant_a at_o large_a in_o the_o lion_n edition_n of_o the_o bullarium_n but_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v be_v since_o prohibit_v by_o the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la of_o alexander_n 7._o 1658._o by_o who_o mean_n that_o be_v procure_v be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v when_o we_o consider_v with_o what_o difficulty_n the_o decree_n be_v obtain_v and_o for_o above_o a_o year_n after_o the_o pass_a it_o the_o come_n of_o it_o forth_o be_v hinder_v by_o cardinal_n spada_n underhand_o who_o be_v a_o great_a friend_n to_o the_o jesuit_n and_o when_o it_o do_v come_v forth_o the_o jesuit_n buy_v up_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o they_o can_v 5._o on_o purpose_n to_o abolish_v the_o memory_n of_o it_o which_o make_v they_o obtain_v the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o bullarium_n till_o that_o part_n be_v purge_v out_o of_o it_o but_o if_o the_o pope_n have_v any_o real_a kindness_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n they_o will_v never_o suffer_v such_o encroachment_n to_o be_v make_v upon_o they_o as_o they_o do_v nor_o show_v so_o much_o favour_n to_o the_o contemner_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o grand_a intrigue_n of_o the_o roman_a court_n to_o keep_v the_o bishop_n down_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o regulars_n who_o be_v immediate_a dependent_n on_o the_o pope_n only_o at_o some_o time_n when_o they_o can_v help_v it_o they_o must_v seem_v to_o curb_v they_o but_o yet_o so_o as_o to_o keep_v they_o in_o heart_n enough_o to_o bait_v the_o bishop_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o exercise_v their_o authority_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v in_o the_o reformation_n of_o abuse_n and_o disorder_n but_o by_o these_o heat_n and_o controversy_n among_o they_o about_o matter_n of_o government_n and_o order_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o upbraid_v we_o with_o our_o dissension_n about_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o more_o effectual_a mean_n to_o suppress_v they_o then_o we._n §_o 11._o 2._o as_o to_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n doctrine_n the_o least_o thing_n any_o one_o can_v imagine_v by_o all_o the_o boast_n of_o unity_n among_o they_o and_o upbraid_v other_o with_o their_o dissension_n be_v that_o they_o be_v all_o of_o one_o mind_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n but_o he_o must_v believe_v against_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n that_o can_v believe_v this_o for_o we_o know_v their_o division_n well_o enough_o and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o easy_a a_o matter_n to_o compose_v all_o the_o difference_n among_o we_o as_o among_o they_o we_o may_v assoon_o persuade_v the_o quaker_n to_o uniformity_n as_o reconcile_v the_o dominican_n and_o the_o jesuit_n and_o all_o our_o sect_n will_v agree_v assoon_o as_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o thomist_n and_o scotist_n the_o presbyterian_o and_o independent_o will_v yield_v to_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n assoon_o as_o the_o monastic_a order_n will_v quit_v their_o privilege_n the_o arminian_n and_o calvinist_n will_v be_v all_o of_o a_o mind_n when_o the_o jansenist_n and_o molinist_n be_v and_o we_o be_v apt_a to_o think_v that_o our_o controversy_n about_o ceremony_n be_v not_o altogether_o of_o so_o great_a importance_n as_o they_o about_o infallibility_n but_o it_o be_v a_o very_a pleasant_a thing_n to_o see_v by_o what_o art_n they_o go_v about_o to_o persuade_v credudulous_a people_n that_o what_o will_v be_v call_v division_n any_o where_o else_o be_v a_o admirable_a union_n among_o they_o they_o may_v assoon_o persuade_v they_o that_o the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o that_o contradiction_n may_v be_v true_a for_o either_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a or_o he_o be_v not_o either_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o alone_o as_o s._n peter_n successor_n or_o to_o the_o representative_a church_n in_o a_o council_n either_o he_o have_v a_o temporal_a power_n to_o command_v prince_n or_o he_o have_v not_o either_o the_o v._o mary_n be_v conceive_v with_o original_a sin_n or_o she_o be_v not_o either_o there_o be_v a_o pre-determination_n or_o there_o be_v not_o either_o soul_n may_v be_v deliver_v out_o of_o purgatory_n or_o they_o may_v not_o dare_v any_o of_o they_o say_v they_o be_v all_o of_o a_o mind_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o these_o point_n i_o be_o sure_a they_o dare_v not_o but_o what_o then_o do_v they_o not_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o do_v they_o not_o write_v and_o preach_v and_o rail_v against_o each_o other_o as_o much_o as_o any_o sectary_n can_v do_v be_v there_o not_o faction_n of_o long_a continuance_n among_o they_o upon_o these_o difference_n where_o then_o lie_v their_o unity_n they_o boast_v off_o alas_o we_o speak_v like_o ignorant_a person_n and_o do_v not_o consider_v what_o artificial_a man_n we_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o who_o with_o some_o pretty_a trick_n and_o slight_n of_o hand_n make_v all_o that_o which_o seem_v to_o we_o shatter_v and_o break_v in_o piece_n to_o appear_v sound_a and_o entire_a without_o the_o least_o crack_n or_o flaw_n in_o it_o it_o will_v be_v worth_a the_o while_n to_o find_v out_o these_o art_n for_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o by_o a_o discreet_a manage_v they_o they_o may_v serve_v we_o as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o our_o church_n will_v have_v though_o not_o so_o much_o splendour_n yet_o as_o much_o unity_n as_o they_o they_o tell_v we_o therefore_o that_o it_o be_v true_a they_o be_v not_o
all_o of_o a_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v but_o they_o have_v the_o only_a way_n of_o compose_v difference_n and_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n from_o each_o other_o and_o their_o difference_n lie_v only_o in_o their_o school_n and_o do_v not_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o utmost_a i_o can_v find_v their_o best_a wit_n plead_v for_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o these_o be_v sufficient_a i_o believe_v they_o and_o we_o will_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v as_o much_o at_o unity_n as_o they_o be_v among_o themselves_o 1._o they_o say_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o actual_a agreement_n of_o the_o member_n of_o it_o in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n but_o in_o have_v the_o best_a mean_n to_o compose_v difference_n and_o to_o preserve_v consent_n which_o be_v submission_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n 9_o so_o gregory_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la explain_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n for_o actual_a consent_n he_o grant_v may_v be_v in_o other_o church_n as_o much_o as_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o singular_a or_o peculiar_a attribute_v to_o their_o church_n suppose_v they_o be_v all_o of_o a_o mind_n which_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o be_v not_o but_o therein_o say_v he_o lie_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n that_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v one_o head_n in_o who_o judgement_n they_o acquiesce_v and_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o know_v what_o the_o pope_n determine_v if_o this_o be_v all_o their_o unity_n we_o have_v great_a than_o they_o for_o we_o have_v a_o more_o certain_a way_n of_o end_a controversy_n than_o they_o have_v which_o i_o prove_v by_o a_o argument_n like_v to_o one_o in_o great_a request_n among_o they_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o persuade_v weak_a person_n to_o their_o religion_n viz._n that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v safe_a to_o be_v in_o that_o religion_n wherein_o both_o party_n agree_v a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v than_o in_o that_o where_o one_o side_n deny_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n so_o say_v i_o here_o that_o must_v be_v a_o safe_a way_n for_o unity_n which_o both_o party_n agree_v in_o to_o be_v infallible_a than_o that_o which_o one_o side_n absolute_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o but_o both_o party_n agree_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o all_o protestant_n deny_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o we_o be_v the_o more_o certain_a way_n for_o unity_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o it_o be_v far_o from_o be_v agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o some_o among_o they_o and_o the_o assert_v it_o account_v heresy_n as_o be_v evident_a in_o some_o late_a book_n write_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o france_n and_o england_n what_o excellent_a mean_n of_o unity_n than_o be_v this_o among_o they_o which_o it_o be_v account_v by_o some_o no_o less_o than_o heresy_n to_o assert_v §_o 13._o but_o suppose_v they_o shall_v yield_v the_o pope_n that_o submission_n which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v due_a to_o he_o yet_o be_v his_o definition_n so_o much_o more_o certain_a way_n of_o end_a controversy_n than_o the_o scripture_n difference_n let_v they_o name_v one_o controversy_n that_o have_v be_v end_v in_o their_o church_n mere_o by_o the_o pope_n decree_n so_o as_o the_o opposite_a party_n have_v declare_v that_o they_o believe_v contrary_a to_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n definition_n we_o have_v many_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a wherein_o controversy_n have_v be_v heighten_v and_o increase_v by_o their_o interpose_v but_o none_o conclude_v by_o they_o do_v they_o say_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v no_o mean_n of_o unity_n because_o of_o the_o various_a sense_n which_o have_v be_v put_v upon_o it_o and_o have_v they_o no_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o pope_n definition_n yes_o so_o many_o that_o his_o authority_n in_o truth_n signify_v nothing_o any_o far_a than_o they_o agree_v that_o the_o uphold_v it_o tend_v to_o their_o common_a interest_n but_o when_o once_z he_o come_v to_o cross_v the_o interest_n of_o any_o party_n if_o they_o do_v not_o in_o plain_a term_n defy_v he_o yet_o they_o find_v out_o more_o civil_a way_n of_o make_v his_o definition_n of_o no_o force_n either_o they_o say_v the_o decree_n be_v procure_v by_o fraud_n and_o the_o pope_n make_v it_o by_o misinformation_n which_o be_v the_o common_a way_n or_o he_o do_v not_o define_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n sit_v in_o cathedrâ_fw-la or_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o definition_n be_v quite_o otherwise_o than_o their_o adversary_n understand_v it_o or_o suppose_v that_o be_v the_o sense_n the_o pope_n be_v never_o to_o be_v suppose_v to_o define_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o ancient_a canon_n of_o all_o which_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a task_n to_o give_v late_a and_o particular_a instance_n but_o no_o one_o who_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o that_o church_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o the_o late_a proceed_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o five_o proposition_n be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o any_o one_o who_o read_v they_o for_o when_o be_v there_o a_o fair_a occasion_n give_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o show_v his_o authority_n for_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n than_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o five_o proposition_n be_v under_o debate_n at_o rome_n the_o same_o controversy_n be_v now_o revive_v which_o have_v disturb_v their_o church_n so_o often_o and_o so_o much_o before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 8._o the_o heat_n be_v so_o great_a between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o dominican_n that_o the_o pope_n think_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o they_o to_o that_o end_n he_o appoint_v congregation_n for_o several_a year_n to_o discuss_v those_o point_n that_o he_o may_v come_v to_o a_o resolution_n in_o they_o this_o pope_n at_o first_o be_v strange_o prepossess_v by_o the_o art_n of_o the_o jesuit_n against_o the_o dominican_n but_o send_v for_o the_o general_n of_o the_o dominican_n he_o tell_v he_o what_o sad_a apprehension_n he_o have_v concern_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o dispute_v between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o they_o and_o therefore_o charge_v he_o that_o those_o of_o his_o order_n shall_v no_o long_o molest_v the_o jesuit_n about_o these_o thing_n to_o who_o he_o reply_v that_o he_o assure_v he_o with_o as_o great_a protestation_n as_o he_o be_v able_a that_o it_o be_v no_o mere_a scholastical_a dispute_n between_o they_o 10._o but_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v concern_v which_o he_o discourse_v large_o upon_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o make_v such_o impression_n upon_o he_o that_o the_o dominican_n very_o believe_v 8._o that_o have_v that_o pope_n live_v to_o the_o vesper_n of_o pentecost_n that_o year_n he_o die_v in_o march_n he_o have_v publish_v a_o bull_n against_o the_o jesuit_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n and_o create_v f._n lemos_n cardinal_n after_o his_o death_n the_o congregation_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o paul_n 5._o but_o at_o last_o be_v break_v up_o without_o any_o decision_n at_o all_o if_o the_o pope_n determination_n be_v such_o a_o absolute_a instrument_n of_o peace_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n it_o shall_v be_v make_v so_o little_a use_n of_o in_o such_o case_n where_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v it_o will_v be_v of_o infinite_a advantage_n to_o their_o church_n to_o have_v a_o issue_n put_v to_o such_o troublesome_a controversy_n as_o these_o be_v but_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v the_o more_o esteem_v the_o less_o it_o be_v use_v and_o that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v very_o hazardous_a to_o determine_v where_o there_o have_v be_v considerable_a party_n on_o both_o side_n for_o fear_v the_o condemn_a party_n shall_v renounce_v his_o authority_n or_o speak_v plain_a truth_n than_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o hear_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o mons._n s._n amour_n 9_o that_o they_o be_v very_o jealeus_fw-la at_o rome_n of_o maintain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o decree_n which_o issue_n from_o thence_o and_o that_o this_o consideration_n oblige_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o to_o look_v very_o well_o to_o the_o compliance_n and_o facility_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v in_o their_o execution_n before_o they_o pass_v any_o at_o all_o which_o be_v a_o most_o certain_a argument_n they_o dare_v
church_n of_o rome_n some_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v pious_a fraud_n the_o miserable_a shift_n the_o defender_n of_o indulgence_n be_v put_v to_o plain_a evidence_n of_o their_o fraud_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n about_o they_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n invent_v by_o aquinas_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n increase_v by_o indulgence_n acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o condemn_v by_o many_o of_o that_o church_n of_o beauties_n prudent_a christian_n opinion_n of_o they_o indulgence_n no_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n on_o which_o indulgence_n be_v found_v at_o large_a manifest_v the_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o destroy_v devotion_n prove_v by_o experience_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n no_o devotion_n in_o oppose_v a_o institution_n of_o christ._n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o dispense_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o assert_v marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o fornication_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o faith_n therein_o how_o far_o revelation_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n the_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n defend_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_v and_o a_o breed_v papist_n compare_v as_o to_o salvation_n and_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o one_o than_o the_o other_o prove_v the_o motive_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n consider_v those_o lay_v down_o by_o bishop_n taylor_n full_o answer_v by_o himself_o a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n wherein_o the_o ground_n and_o nature_n of_o our_o certainty_n of_o faith_n be_v clear_v and_o from_o the_o whole_a conclude_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 1._o have_v thus_o far_o vindicated_n the_o scripture_n from_o be_v the_o cause_n by_o be_v read_v among_o we_o of_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o england_n faith_n i_o now_o return_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o his_o reply_n and_o one_o thing_n still_o remain_v to_o be_v clear_v concern_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v whether_o it_o can_v be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n since_o among_o protestant_n it_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o ask_v whether_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n which_o may_v be_v misunderstand_a by_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o it_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v fit_a the_o people_n shall_v know_v the_o law_n they_o be_v to_o be_v govern_v by_o because_o it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o misinterpret_v law_n and_o none_o be_v so_o apt_a to_o do_v it_o as_o the_o common_a people_n i_o dare_v say_v st._n augustin_n never_o think_v that_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstanding_n scripture_n be_v a_o sufficient_a argument_n against_o their_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v read_v by_o the_o people_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o discourse_v to_o they_o in_o the_o place_n quote_v by_o he_o for_o than_o he_o must_v have_v say_v to_o they_o to_o this_o purpose_n 5._o good_a people_n you_o perceive_v from_o whence_o heresy_n spring_v therefore_o as_o you_o will_v preserve_v your_o soundness_n in_o the_o faith_n abstain_v from_o read_v the_o scripture_n or_o look_v on_o they_o as_o your_o rule_n mind_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o trust_v not_o yourselves_o with_o the_o read_n what_o god_n himself_o cause_v to_o be_v write_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v far_o great_a excellency_n in_o they_o than_o any_o other_o write_n in_o the_o world_n but_o you_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o best_a and_o most_o useful_a thing_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a when_o abuse_v what_o be_v more_o necessary_a to_o the_o life_n of_o man_n than_o eat_v and_o drink_v yet_o where_o lie_v intemperance_n and_o the_o danger_n of_o surfeit_v but_o in_o the_o use_n of_o these_o what_o keep_v man_n more_o in_o their_o wit_n than_o sleep_v yet_o when_o be_v man_n so_o liable_a to_o have_v their_o throat_n cut_v as_o in_o the_o use_n of_o that_o what_o more_o pleasant_a to_o the_o eye_n than_o to_o see_v the_o sun_n yet_o what_o be_v there_o so_o like_a to_o put_v they_o out_o as_o to_o stare_v too_o long_o upon_o he_o therefore_o since_o the_o most_o necessary_a and_o useful_a thing_n be_v most_o dangerous_a when_o they_o be_v abuse_v my_o advice_n must_v be_v that_o you_o forbear_v eat_v sleep_a and_o see_v for_o fear_v of_o be_v surfeit_v murder_a or_o lose_v your_o sight_n which_o you_o know_v to_o be_v very_o bad_a thing_n i_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v call_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n the_o food_n of_o our_o soul_n the_o light_n of_o our_o eye_n the_o guide_n of_o our_o way_n yet_o since_o there_o may_v be_v so_o much_o danger_n in_o the_o use_n of_o food_n of_o light_n and_o of_o a_o guide_n it_o be_v best_o for_o you_o to_o abstain_v from_o they_o will_v any_o man_n have_v argue_v like_o st._n augustin_n that_o shall_v talk_v at_o this_o rate_n yet_o this_o must_v have_v be_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v if_o his_o meaning_n have_v be_v to_o have_v keep_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o scripture_n because_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstanding_n they_o but_o all_o that_o he_o infer_v from_o thence_o be_v what_o become_v a_o wise_a man_n to_o say_v viz._n that_o they_o shall_v be_v cautious_a in_o affirm_v what_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o that_o hanc_fw-la tenentes_fw-la regulam_fw-la sanitatis_fw-la hold_v this_o still_o as_o our_o rule_n of_o soundness_n in_o the_o faith_n with_o great_a humility_n what_o we_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v receive_v we_o ought_v to_o rejoice_v in_o it_o as_o our_o food_n what_o we_o can_v we_o ought_v not_o present_o to_o doubt_v of_o but_o take_v time_n to_o understand_v it_o and_o though_o we_o know_v it_o not_o at_o present_a we_o ought_v not_o to_o question_v it_o to_o be_v good_a and_o true_a and_o afterward_o say_v that_o be_v his_o own_o case_n as_o well_o as_o they_o what_o s._n augustine_n a_o guide_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n put_v himself_o equal_a with_o the_o people_n in_o read_v and_o understand_v scripture_n in_o which_o we_o not_o only_o see_v his_o humility_n but_o how_o far_o he_o be_v from_o think_v that_o this_o argument_n will_v any_o more_o exclude_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o scripture_n than_o the_o great_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o i_o pray_v be_v they_o the_o common_a people_n who_o first_o broach_v heresy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v arius_n nestorius_n macedonius_n eutyches_n or_o the_o great_a abettor_n of_o their_o doctrine_n any_o of_o the_o vulgar_a if_o this_o argument_n than_o hold_v at_o all_o it_o must_v hold_v especial_o against_o man_n of_o part_n and_o learning_n that_o have_v any_o place_n in_o the_o church_n for_o they_o be_v much_o more_o in_o danger_n of_o spread_a heresy_n by_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n than_o any_o other_o be_v but_o among_o protestant_n he_o say_v scripture_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o fanciful_a interpretation_n of_o every_o private_a spirit_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o our_o church_n he_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o we_o profess_v to_o follow_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n as_o much_o as_o they_o and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v some_o among_o we_o who_o have_v follow_v their_o own_o fancy_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n we_o can_v no_o more_o help_n that_o than_o they_o can_v do_v in_o they_o and_o i_o dare_v undertake_v to_o make_v good_a that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v more_o absurd_a ridiculous_a and_o fanciful_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n than_o not_o the_o common_a people_n but_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n have_v make_v and_o other_o person_n in_o great_a reputation_n among_o they_o which_o though_o too_o large_a a_o task_n for_o this_o present_a design_n may_v ere_o long_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o another_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o henry_n 8._o in_o the_o testimony_n produce_v from_o he_o when_o they_o yield_v to_o it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o supremacy_n we_o may_v do_v it_o in_o the_o six_o article_n or_o other_o
they_o be_v express_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o equal_a to_o all_o but_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o express_v it_o so_o because_o this_o will_v hinder_v people_n esteem_n of_o the_o indulgence_n which_o in_o plain_a term_n be_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o cheat_v the_o people_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o good_a to_o be_v do_v by_o indulgence_n 5._o thence_o petrarch_n call_v they_o net_n wherein_o the_o credulous_a multitude_n be_v catch_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n 9_o the_o people_n observe_v what_o vast_a sum_n of_o money_n be_v gather_v by_o they_o cry_v out_o they_o be_v mere_a cheat_n and_o trick_n to_o get_v money_n with_o 68_o upon_o which_o paulus_n langius_n a_o monk_n exclaim_v 1395._o o_o god_n to_o what_o be_v these_o thing_n come_v thou_o hold_v thy_o peace_n but_o thou_o will_v not_o always_o for_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n will_v bring_v the_o hide_a thing_n of_o darkness_n to_o light_n 307._o conrade_n vrspergensis_n say_v that_o rome_n may_v well_o rejoice_v in_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n because_o she_o grow_v rich_a by_o the_o compensation_n which_o be_v make_v for_o they_o thou_o have_v say_v he_o to_o she_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v always_o thirst_v after_o sing_v and_o rejoice_v for_o thou_o have_v conquer_v the_o world_n not_o by_o religion_n but_o by_o the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n which_o be_v that_o which_o draw_v they_o to_o thou_o not_o their_o devotion_n and_o piety_n 9_o platina_n say_v the_o sell_a indulgence_n bring_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n into_o contempt_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o many_o sin_n 322._o vrspergensis_n complain_v that_o plenary_a indulgence_n bring_v more_o wickedness_n into_o the_o world_n for_o he_o say_v man_n do_v then_o say_v let_v i_o do_v what_o wickedness_n i_o will_v by_o they_o i_o shall_v be_v free_a from_o punishment_n and_o deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o other_o from_o purgatory_n gerson_n say_v 8._o none_o can_v give_v a_o pardon_n for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n but_o christ_n alone_o therefore_o what_o be_v they_o but_o cheat_v and_o imposture_n in_o spain_n indulgence_n be_v condemn_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr osma_n a_o divine_a of_o salamanca_n and_o his_o follower_n 17._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o pope_n bull_n against_o they_o a._n d._n 1478._o in_o germany_n by_o iâ—hannes_n de_fw-fr vesaliâ_fw-la a_o famous_a preacher_n of_o mentz_n 34._o for_o serrarius_n reckon_v this_o among_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o opinion_n that_o indulgence_n be_v only_o pious_a fraud_n and_o way_n to_o deceive_v the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o be_v fool_n who_o go_v to_o rome_n for_o they_o about_o the_o same_o time_n flourish_v wesselus_n groningensis_n incomparable_o the_o best_a scholar_n of_o his_o age_n and_o therefore_o call_v lux_fw-la mundi_fw-la he_o be_v not_o only_o skill_v in_o school_n divinity_n almost_o the_o only_a learning_n of_o that_o time_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a hebrew_n chaldee_n and_o arabic_a have_v travel_v into_o greece_n egypt_n and_o be_v in_o most_o university_n of_o europe_n and_o read_v the_o most_o ancient_a author_n in_o all_o kind_n of_o learning_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o learning_n he_o be_v much_o in_o favour_n with_o sixtus_n 4._o and_o be_v present_a and_o admire_a at_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n but_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o friend_n to_o indulgence_n etc._n that_o in_o his_o epistle_n he_o say_v that_o no_o pope_n can_v grant_v a_o indulgence_n for_o a_o hour_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a thing_n to_o imagine_v that_o for_o the_o same_o thing_n do_v sometime_o a_o indulgence_n shall_v be_v grant_v for_o 7_o year_n sometime_o for_o 700_o sometime_o for_o 7000_o and_o sometime_o for_o ever_o by_o a_o plenary_a remission_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n for_o the_o distinction_n of_o remit_v the_o fault_n and_o the_o punishment_n upon_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v found_v that_o the_o give_v they_o be_v a_o design_n of_o covetousness_n and_o although_o the_o pope_n once_o swear_v to_o the_o king_n of_o france_n ambassador_n that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o corruption_n of_o the_o seller_n of_o indulgence_n yet_o when_o he_o do_v know_v they_o he_o let_v they_o alone_o and_o they_o spread_v far_o that_o god_n himself_o do_v not_o give_v plenary_a remission_n to_o contrition_n and_o confession_n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v much_o less_o do_v it_o but_o if_o god_n do_v forgive_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o retain_v and_o if_o there_o be_v no_o punishment_n retain_v when_o god_n forgive_v what_o have_v the_o popeâ—_n to_o do_v to_o release_v against_o he_o write_v one_o jacobus_n angularis_fw-la wesseli_fw-la he_o confess_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n express_o for_o indulgence_n but_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v no_o argument_n for_o there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n own_v in_o their_o church_n as_o necessary_a point_n which_o have_v as_o little_a foundation_n as_o this_o viz._n s._n peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o sacramental_a confession_n and_o therefore_o at_o last_o he_o take_v sanctuary_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n authority_n to_o this_o wesselus_n answer_n that_o indulgence_n be_v account_v pious_a fraud_n before_o the_o time_n of_o albertus_n and_o thomas_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n of_o divine_n do_v still_o oppose_v the_o error_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o suppose_v the_o church_n be_v for_o they_o yet_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o it_o and_o no_o multitude_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o scripture_n that_o he_o have_v not_o take_v up_o this_o opinion_n rash_o but_o have_v maintain_v it_o in_o paris_n thirty_o three_o year_n before_o and_o in_o the_o pope_n poenitentiary_n court_n at_o rome_n and_o be_v now_o ready_a to_o change_v it_o if_o he_o can_v see_v better_a reason_n for_o the_o contrary_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v deliver_v very_o confuse_o and_o uncertain_o by_o which_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o catholic_n doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o find_v two_o man_n agree_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o they_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v firm_o believe_v among_o they_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o strict_a person_n of_o the_o carthusian_n or_o other_o order_n that_o shall_v receive_v a_o plenary_a indulgence_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n that_o yet_o will_v not_o desire_v his_o brethren_n to_o pray_v for_o his_o soul_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a argument_n he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o indulgence_n that_o many_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v speak_v more_o free_o against_o they_o than_o he_o do_v that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v infallible_a or_o be_v own_v as_o such_o in_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n condemn_v the_o bull_n of_o clement_n 6._o about_o indulgence_n wherein_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o give_v plenary_a remission_n both_o from_o the_o fault_n and_o punishment_n which_o authentic_a bull_n he_o say_v be_v then_o to_o be_v see_v at_o vienne_n lymoges_n and_o poictou_n it_o be_v notorious_a to_o the_o world_n what_o complaint_n be_v make_v in_o germany_n after_o his_o time_n of_o the_o fraud_n of_o indulgence_n before_o any_o other_o point_n of_o religion_n come_v into_o dispute_n and_o how_o necessary_o from_o this_o the_o pope_n authority_n come_v to_o be_v question_v that_o be_v the_o only_a pretence_n they_o have_v to_o justify_v they_o by_o and_o with_o what_o success_n these_o thing_n be_v then_o manage_v it_o be_v no_o more_o purpose_n to_o write_v now_o than_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v day_n at_o noon_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n can_v not_o but_o confess_v horrible_a abuse_n in_o the_o sale_n of_o indulgence_n yet_o what_o amendment_n have_v there_o be_v since_o that_o time_n 12._o bellarmin_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v better_a if_o the_o church_n be_v very_o spare_v in_o give_v indulgence_n i_o wonder_v why_o so_o if_o my_o adversary_n experience_n and_o observation_n be_v true_a that_o they_o prove_v great_a help_n to_o devotion_n and_o charity_n can_v the_o church_n be_v too_o liberal_a in_o those_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o so_o good_a a_o end_n §_o 8._o but_o bellarmin_n will_v not_o have_v the_o people_n too_o confident_a of_o the_o effect_n of_o indulgence_n christian_a for_o though_o the_o church_n may_v have_v power_n to_o give_v they_o yet_o they_o may_v want_v their_o effect_n in_o particular_a person_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o all_o prudent_a christian_n do_v
testimony_n produce_v by_o he_o and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o one_o kind_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o leo_n in_o that_o very_a place_n show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o token_n of_o a_o heretic_n not_o to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o other_o instance_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v only_o of_o a_o woman_n in_o who_o mouth_n the_o bread_n turn_v into_o a_o stone_n that_o she_o have_v not_o patience_n to_o stay_v to_o receive_v the_o cup._n so_o very_o pitiful_a be_v the_o proof_n bring_v against_o the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n after_o christ_n which_o be_v suppose_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o church_n i_o wonder_v what_o authority_n the_o church_n afterward_o can_v have_v to_o alter_v what_o be_v always_o look_v on_o before_o as_o a_o oblige_a institution_n of_o christ_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o alter_v any_o other_o institution_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n and_o whole_o forbid_v the_o bread_n to_o the_o laity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n and_o i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o as_o substantial_a reason_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o one_o as_o the_o other_o i_o have_v think_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v pretend_v a_o mighty_a reverence_n to_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ._n but_o it_o seem_v this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o when_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o present_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n then_o it_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o he_o say_v but_o nothing_o else_o thus_o we_o protestant_n have_v at_o last_o gain_v antiquity_n of_o our_o side_n it_o be_v now_o yield_v that_o though_o the_o church_n be_v for_o we_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n yet_o if_o it_o now_o decree_n or_o act_v otherwise_o this_o be_v enough_o for_o they_o and_o we_o be_v content_v to_o have_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o primitive_a practice_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n on_o our_o side_n and_o to_o leave_v they_o to_o enjoy_v the_o satisfaction_n that_o follow_v take_v the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o all_o but_o however_o their_o opinion_n tend_v more_o to_o devotion_n alas_o for_o we_o we_o do_v not_o account_v it_o any_o piece_n of_o devotion_n to_o believe_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n imply_v we_o know_v not_o what_o devotion_n there_o can_v be_v in_o oppose_v a_o plain_a institution_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o mere_o in_o leave_v the_o people_n at_o liberty_n to_o receive_v in_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n but_o in_o prohibit_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n to_o receive_v as_o christ_n appoint_v we_o know_v not_o what_o devotion_n there_o can_v lie_v in_o worship_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o believe_v that_o when_o a_o wafer_n be_v take_v into_o our_o mouth_n that_o god_n himself_o be_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n o_o horrible_a devotion_n and_o detestable_a superstition_n to_o give_v the_o same_o adoration_n to_o a_o wafer_n which_o we_o do_v to_o the_o eternal_a god_n and_o to_o believe_v christ_n to_o go_v down_o as_o personal_o into_o our_o belly_n as_o ever_o he_o go_v up_o and_o down_o when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n §_o 12._o that_o which_o follow_v be_v dispense_n the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n dispense_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o i_o therefore_o make_v a_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n because_o it_o be_v apt_a to_o possess_v man_n mind_n with_o a_o apprehension_n that_o religion_n be_v only_o a_o politic_a cheat_n if_o any_o person_n shall_v be_v think_v able_a to_o dispense_v with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v universal_o receive_v among_o christian_n as_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o which_o i_o mean_v be_v the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispense_v with_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n and_o the_o incestuous_a marriage_n of_o some_o great_a prince_n and_o now_o let_v any_o one_o consider_v what_o his_o answer_n signify_v he_o say_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n may_v be_v judge_v in_o some_o circumstance_n to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_v or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o for_o marriage_n he_o add_v that_o the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o affinity_n and_o consanguinity_n but_o in_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o reach_n to_o the_o business_n for_o dispense_n in_o this_o way_n may_v as_o well_o be_v do_v by_o a_o casuist_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o question_n lie_v here_o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o otherwise_o will_v be_v sin_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n do_v therefore_o cease_v to_o be_v so_o because_o of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o discharge_v that_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n which_o lie_v upon_o the_o person_n either_o in_o oath_n or_o marriage_n let_v he_o answer_v direct_o to_o this_o for_o the_o other_o be_v shuffle_n and_o not_o answer_v as_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o a_o subject_n have_v a_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n upon_o he_o to_o obey_v his_o sovereign_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o universal_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n and_o affinity_n which_o it_o be_v incest_n to_o marry_v within_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o pope_n power_n can_v make_v disobedience_n lawful_a in_o one_o case_n and_o marriage_n in_o another_o which_o without_o that_o power_n be_v utter_o unlawful_a this_o he_o can_v not_o but_o know_v be_v the_o thing_n mean_v but_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v answer_v §_o 13._o the_o last_o instance_n be_v fornication_n make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n to_o this_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n be_v suppose_v forbid_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o priest_n that_o be_v no_o disputable_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o obedience_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o command_n or_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v suppose_v and_o a_o voluntary_a vow_n against_o it_o be_v no_o better_a than_o adultery_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n and_o therefore_o worse_o than_o fornication_n 3._o that_o the_o state_n of_o single_a life_n be_v much_o more_o convenient_a for_o priest_n than_o the_o marry_a state_n be_v this_o last_o answer_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o in_o matter_n of_o conveniency_n not_o determine_v by_o any_o law_n every_o one_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v his_o own_o chooser_n but_o the_o case_n i_o put_v be_v not_o between_o a_o marry_a life_n and_o single_a life_n for_o we_o know_v no_o harm_n either_o in_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o but_o every_o one_o be_v to_o judge_v as_o most_o tend_v to_o the_o comfort_n of_o his_o life_n and_o the_o end_n of_o his_o call_n which_o have_v now_o far_o different_a circumstance_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o the_o apostle_n word_n 1_o cor._n 7._o 32._o have_v a_o particular_a respect_n to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o that_o time_n of_o unfixedness_n and_o persecution_n but_o the_o opposition_n be_v between_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n and_o fornication_n whether_o the_o former_a be_v not_o by_o they_o make_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o the_o latter_a and_o whether_o this_o be_v not_o dishonour_v to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n to_o make_v the_o breach_n of_o a_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o matter_n leave_v at_o liberty_n by_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n a_o great_a crime_n than_o the_o violation_n of_o a_o indisputable_a law_n of_o he_o and_o s._n paul_n have_v give_v a_o general_a rule_n which_o equal_o hold_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_v 9_o for_o it_o be_v better_a to_o marry_v than_o to_o burn_v so_o that_o if_o s._n paul_n may_v resolve_v the_o case_n he_o make_v no_o question_n that_o where_o there_o be_v but_o danger_n of_o fornication_n marriage_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o that_o that_o
for_o the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n allow_v to_o any_o in_o their_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v all_o that_o be_v fundamental_o necessary_a in_o order_n to_o it_o though_o there_o be_v many_o dangerous_a error_n and_o corruption_n in_o that_o church_n who_o communion_n they_o live_v in_o §_o 16._o the_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n be_v thus_o vindicate_v consider_v there_o remain_v little_a to_o be_v add_v concern_v the_o second_o for_o he_o tell_v i_o that_o he_o agree_v so_o far_o with_o i_o that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n but_o which_o that_o church_n be_v must_v be_v see_v by_o the_o ground_n it_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n it_o teach_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o to_o be_v even_o with_o he_o i_o thus_o far_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o the_o way_n of_o proof_n of_o a_o church_n purity_n viz._n by_o agreement_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v pure_a which_o show_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o that_o consent_n and_o that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v to_o inquire_v which_o church_n have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o it_o be_v thus_o far_o agree_v i_o must_v now_o inquire_v into_o what_o motive_n he_o offer_v on_o behalf_n of_o their_o church_n and_o what_o method_n he_o prescribe_v for_o deliver_v we_o for_o the_o former_a he_o produce_v a_o large_a catalogue_n of_o catholic_n motive_n as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o word_n of_o dr._n taylour_n liberty_n of_o prophecy_n sect._n 20._o and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v a_o better_a way_n of_o answer_v they_o than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o same_o eminent_a and_o learned_a person_n which_o he_o use_v upon_o a_o like_a occasion_n to_o his_o demonstrate_v friend_n i._o s._n but_o now_o in_o my_o conscience_n dissuasive_a say_v the_o bishop_n this_o be_v unkind_o do_v that_o when_o i_o have_v speak_v for_o they_o what_o i_o can_v and_o more_o than_o i_o know_v they_o have_v ever_o say_v for_o themselves_o and_o yet_o to_o save_v they_o harmless_a from_o the_o iron_n hand_n of_o a_o tyrant_n and_o unreasonable_a power_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o be_v persecute_v for_o their_o error_n and_o opinion_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v the_o arm_n i_o have_v lend_v they_o for_o their_o defence_n and_o throw_v they_o at_o my_o head_n but_o the_o best_a of_o it_o be_v though_o i._o s._n be_v unthankful_a yet_o the_o weapon_n themselves_o be_v but_o wooden_a dagger_n intend_v only_o to_o represent_v how_o the_o poor_a man_n be_v cozen_v by_o themselves_o and_o that_o under_o fair_a and_o fraudulent_a pretence_n even_o pious_a well_o mean_v man_n man_n wise_a enough_o in_o other_o thing_n may_v be_v abuse_v and_o though_o what_o i_o say_v be_v but_o tinsel_n and_o pretence_n imagery_n and_o whip_v cream_n yet_o i_o can_v not_o be_v blame_v to_o use_v no_o better_o than_o the_o best_a their_o cause_n can_v bear_v yet_o if_o that_o be_v the_o best_a they_o have_v to_o say_v for_o themselves_o their_o probability_n will_v be_v soon_o out-ballanced_n by_o one_o scripture-testimony_n urge_v by_o protestant_n and_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v any_o grave_a image_n will_v outweigh_v all_o the_o best_a and_o fair_a imagination_n of_o their_o church_n but_o then_o i._n s._n might_n if_o he_o have_v please_v have_v consider_v that_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o make_v that_o harangue_n to_o represent_v that_o the_o roman_a religion_n have_v probability_n of_o be_v true_a but_o probability_n that_o the_o religion_n may_v be_v tolerate_v or_o may_v be_v endure_v and_o if_o i_o be_v deceive_v it_o be_v but_o a_o well_o mean_v error_n hereafter_o they_o shall_v speak_v for_o themselves_o only_o for_o their_o comfort_n this_o they_o may_v have_v also_o observe_v in_o that_o book_n that_o there_o be_v not_o half_a so_o much_o excuse_v for_o the_o papist_n as_o there_o be_v for_o the_o anabaptist_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o a_o excuse_n at_o the_o best_a but_o since_o from_o i_o say_v he_o they_o borrow_v their_o light_a armour_n which_o be_v not_o pistol-proof_n from_o i_o if_o they_o please_v they_o may_v borrow_v a_o remedy_n to_o undeceive_v they_o and_o that_o in_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o way_n of_o argue_v for_o which_o he_o refer_v to_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o he_o to_o a_o gentlewoman_n seduce_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n out_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v transcribe_v so_o much_o as_o may_v overbalance_n the_o probability_n produce_v elsewhere_o by_o he_o after_o direction_n give_v rather_o to_o inquire_v what_o her_o religion_n be_v than_o what_o her_o church_n be_v etc._n for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o true_a religion_n to_o day_n will_v be_v so_o to_o morrow_n and_o for_o ever_o but_o that_o which_o be_v a_o holy_a church_n to_o day_n may_v be_v heretical_a at_o the_o next_o change_n or_o may_v betray_v her_o trust_n or_o obtrude_v new_a article_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o old_a etc._n etc._n and_o show_v the_o unreasonablness_n of_o believe_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n he_o descend_v thus_o to_o particular_n you_o be_v now_o go_v to_o a_o church_n that_o protect_v itself_o by_o art_n of_o subtlety_n and_o arm_n by_o violence_n and_o persecute_v all_o that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o mind_n to_o a_o church_n in_o which_o you_o be_v to_o be_v a_o subject_n of_o the_o king_n so_o long_o as_o it_o please_v the_o pope_n in_o which_o you_o may_v be_v absolve_v from_o your_o vow_n make_v to_o god_n your_o oath_n to_o the_o king_n your_o promise_n to_o man_n your_o duty_n to_o your_o parent_n in_o some_o case_n a_o church_n in_o which_o man_n pray_v to_o god_n and_o to_o saint_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n in_o which_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n as_o you_o may_v see_v in_o the_o office_n of_o saint_n and_o particular_o of_o our_o lady_n a_o church_n in_o which_o man_n be_v teach_v by_o most_o of_o the_o principal_a leader_n to_o worship_n image_n with_o the_o same_o worship_n with_o which_o they_o worship_n god_n or_o christ_n or_o he_o or_o she_o who_o image_n it_o be_v and_o in_o which_o they_o usual_o picture_n god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a trinity_n to_o the_o great_a dishonour_n of_o that_o sacred_a mystery_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n against_o the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o scripture_n against_o the_o honour_n of_o a_o divine_a attribute_n i_o mean_v the_o immensity_n and_o spirituality_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n you_o be_v go_v to_o a_o church_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o be_v infinite_o deceive_v in_o many_o particular_n and_o yet_o endure_v no_o contradiction_n and_o be_v impatient_a her_o child_n shall_v inquire_v into_o any_o thing_n her_o priest_n obtrude_v you_o be_v go_v from_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n to_o receive_v it_o but_o half_o from_o christ_n institution_n to_o a_o human_a invention_n from_o scripture_n to_o uncertain_a tradition_n and_o from_o ancient_a tradition_n to_o new_a pretence_n from_o prayer_n which_o you_o understand_v to_o prayer_n which_o you_o understand_v not_o from_o confidence_n in_o god_n to_o rely_v upon_o creature_n from_o entire_a dependence_n upon_o inward-act_n to_o a_o dangerous_a temptation_n of_o rest_v too_o much_o in_o outward_a ministery_n in_o the_o external_a work_n of_o sacrament_n and_o sacramental_n you_o be_v go_v from_o a_o church_n who_o worship_v be_v simple_a christian_n and_o apostolical_a to_o a_o church_n where_o man_n conscience_n be_v load_v with_o a_o burden_n of_o ceremony_n great_a than_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n for_o the_o ceremonial_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o great_a book_n in_o folio_n you_o be_v go_v from_o a_o church_n where_o you_o be_v exhort_v to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o whence_o you_o sound_v instruction_n institution_n comfort_n reproof_n a_o treasure_n of_o all_o excellency_n to_o a_o church_n that_o seal_v up_o that_o fountain_n from_o you_o and_o give_v you_o drink_v by_o drop_n out_o of_o such_o cistern_n as_o they_o first_o make_v and_o then_o stain_v and_o then_o reach_v out_o and_o if_o it_o be_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o man_n abuse_v scripture_n it_o be_v true_a for_o if_o your_o priest_n have_v not_o abuse_v scripture_n they_o can_v not_o thus_o have_v abuse_v you_o but_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n they_o shall_v and_o you_o need_v not_o unless_o you_o list_v any_o more_o than_o you_o need_v to_o abuse_v the_o sacrament_n or_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o message_n of_o your_o